|
Alexis de
Tocqueville: Democracy in America (vol. I)
1835
Introductory Chapter
AMONGST the novel objects that attracted my attention during my stay
in the United States, nothing struck me more forcibly than the
general equality of conditions. I readily discovered the prodigious
influence which this primary fact exercises on the whole course of
society, by giving a certain direction to public opinion, and a
certain tenor to the laws; by imparting new maxims to the governing
powers, and peculiar habits to the governed. I speedily perceived
that the influence of this fact extends far beyond the political
character and the laws of the country, and that it has no less
empire over civil society than over the Government; it creates
opinions, engenders sentiments, suggests the ordinary practices of
life, and modifies whatever it does not produce. The more I advanced
in the study of American society, the more I perceived that the
equality of conditions is the fundamental fact from which all others
seem to be derived, and the central point at which all my
observations constantly terminated.
I then turned my thoughts to our own hemisphere, where I imagined
that I discerned something analogous to the spectacle which the New
World presented to me. I observed that the equality of conditions is
daily progressing towards those extreme limits which it seems to
have reached in the United States, and that the democracy which
governs the American communities appears to be rapidly rising into
power in Europe. I hence conceived the idea of the book which is now
before the reader.
It is evident to all alike that a great democratic revolution is
going on amongst us; but there are two opinions as to its nature and
consequences. To some it appears to be a novel accident, which as
such may still be checked; to others it seems irresistible, because
it is the most uniform, the most ancient, and the most permanent
tendency which is to be found in history. Let us recollect the
situation of France seven hundred years ago, when the territory was
divided amongst a small number of families, who were the owners of
the soil and the rulers of the inhabitants; the right of governing
descended with the family inheritance from generation to generation;
force was the only means by which man could act on man, and landed
property was the sole source of power. Soon, however, the political
power of the clergy was founded, and began to exert itself: the
clergy opened its ranks to all classes, to the poor and the rich,
the villein and the lord; equality penetrated into the Government
through the Church, and the being who as a serf must have vegetated
in perpetual bondage took his place as a priest in the midst of
nobles, and not infrequently above the heads of kings.
The different relations of men became more complicated and more
numerous as society gradually became more stable and more civilized.
Thence the want of civil laws was felt; and the order of legal
functionaries soon rose from the obscurity of the tribunals and
their dusty chambers, to appear at the court of the monarch, by the
side of the feudal barons in their ermine and their mail. Whilst the
kings were ruining themselves by their great enterprises, and the
nobles exhausting their resources by private wars, the lower orders
were enriching themselves by commerce. The influence of money began
to be perceptible in State affairs. The transactions of business
opened a new road to power, and the financier rose to a station of
political influence in which he was at once flattered and despised.
Gradually the spread of mental acquirements, and the increasing
taste for literature and art, opened chances of success to talent;
science became a means of government, intelligence led to social
power, and the man of letters took a part in the affairs of the
State. The value attached to the privileges of birth decreased in
the exact proportion in which new paths were struck out to
advancement. In the eleventh century nobility was beyond all price;
in the thirteenth it might be purchased; it was conferred for the
first time in 1270; and equality was thus introduced into the
Government by the aristocracy itself.
In the course of these seven hundred years it sometimes happened
that in order to resist the authority of the Crown, or to diminish
the power of their rivals, the nobles granted a certain share of
political rights to the people. Or, more frequently, the king
permitted the lower orders to enjoy a degree of power, with the
intention of repressing the aristocracy. In France the kings have
always been the most active and the most constant of levellers. When
they were strong and ambitious they spared no pains to raise the
people to the level of the nobles; when they were temperate or weak
they allowed the people to rise above themselves. Some assisted the
democracy by their talents, others by their vices. Louis XI and
Louis XIV reduced every rank beneath the throne to the same
subjection; Louis XV descended, himself and all his Court, into the
dust.
As soon as land was held on any other than a feudal tenure, and
personal property began in its turn to confer influence and power,
every improvement which was introduced in commerce or manufacture
was a fresh element of the equality of conditions. Henceforward
every new discovery, every new want which it engendered, and every
new desire which craved satisfaction, was a step towards the
universal level. The taste for luxury, the love of war, the sway of
fashion, and the most superficial as well as the deepest passions of
the human heart, co-operated to enrich the poor and to impoverish
the rich.
From the time when the exercise of the intellect became the source
of strength and of wealth, it is impossible not to consider every
addition to science, every fresh truth, and every new idea as a germ
of power placed within the reach of the people. Poetry, eloquence,
and memory, the grace of wit, the glow of imagination, the depth of
thought, and all the gifts which are bestowed by Providence with an
equal hand, turned to the advantage of the democracy; and even when
they were in the possession of its adversaries they still served its
cause by throwing into relief the natural greatness of man; its
conquests spread, therefore, with those of civilization and
knowledge, and literature became an arsenal where the poorest and
the weakest could always find weapons to their hand.
In perusing the pages of our history, we shall scarcely meet with a
single great event, in the lapse of seven hundred years, which has
not turned to the advantage of equality. The Crusades and the wars
of the English decimated the nobles and divided their possessions;
the erection of communities introduced an element of democratic
liberty into the bosom of feudal monarchy; the invention of
fire-arms equalized the villein and the noble on the field of
battle; printing opened the same resources to the minds of all
classes; the post was organized so as to bring the same information
to the door of the poor man's cottage and to the gate of the palace;
and Protestantism proclaimed that all men are alike able to find the
road to heaven. The discovery of America offered a thousand new
paths to fortune, and placed riches and power within the reach of
the adventurous and the obscure. If we examine what has happened in
France at intervals of fifty years, beginning with the eleventh
century, we shall invariably perceive that a twofold revolution has
taken place in the state of society. The noble has gone down on the
social ladder, and the roturier has gone up; the one descends as the
other rises. Every half century brings them nearer to each other,
and they will very shortly meet.
Nor is this phenomenon at all peculiar to France. Whithersoever we
turn our eyes we shall witness the same continual revolution
throughout the whole of Christendom. The various occurrences of
national existence have everywhere turned to the advantage of
democracy; all men have aided it by their exertions: those who have
intentionally labored in its cause, and those who have served it
unwittingly; those who have fought for it and those who have
declared themselves its opponents, have all been driven along in the
same track, have all labored to one end, some ignorantly and some
unwillingly; all have been blind instruments in the hands of God.
The gradual development of the equality of conditions is therefore a
providential fact, and it possesses all the characteristics of a
divine decree: it is universal, it is durable, it constantly eludes
all human interference, and all events as well as all men contribute
to its progress. Would it, then, be wise to imagine that a social
impulse which dates from so far back can be checked by the efforts
of a generation? Is it credible that the democracy which has
annihilated the feudal system and vanquished kings will respect the
citizen and the capitalist? Will it stop now that it has grown so
strong and its adversaries so weak? None can say which way we are
going, for all terms of comparison are wanting: the equality of
conditions is more complete in the Christian countries of the
present day than it has been at any time or in any part of the
world; so that the extent of what already exists prevents us from
foreseeing what may be yet to come.
The whole book which is here offered to the public has been written
under the impression of a kind of religious dread produced in the
author's mind by the contemplation of so irresistible a revolution,
which has advanced for centuries in spite of such amazing obstacles,
and which is still proceeding in the midst of the ruins it has made.
It is not necessary that God himself should speak in order to
disclose to us the unquestionable signs of His will; we can discern
them in the habitual course of nature, and in the invariable
tendency of events: I know, without a special revelation, that the
planets move in the orbits traced by the Creator's finger. If the
men of our time were led by attentive observation and by sincere
reflection to acknowledge that the gradual and progressive
development of social equality is at once the past and future of
their history, this solitary truth would confer the sacred character
of a Divine decree upon the change. To attempt to check democracy
would be in that case to resist the will of God; and the nations
would then be constrained to make the best of the social lot awarded
to them by Providence.
The Christian nations of our age seem to me to present a most
alarming spectacle; the impulse which is bearing them along is so
strong that it cannot be stopped, but it is not yet so rapid that it
cannot be guided: their fate is in their hands; yet a little while
and it may be so no longer. The first duty which is at this time
imposed upon those who direct our affairs is to educate the
democracy; to warm its faith, if that be possible; to purify its
morals; to direct its energies; to substitute a knowledge of
business for its inexperience, and an acquaintance with its true
interests for its blind propensities; to adapt its government to
time and place, and to modify it in compliance with the occurrences
and the actors of the age. A new science of politics is
indispensable to a new world. This, however, is what we think of
least; launched in the middle of a rapid stream, we obstinately fix
our eyes on the ruins which may still be described upon the shore we
have left, whilst the current sweeps us along, and drives us
backwards towards the gulf.
In no country in Europe has the great social revolution which I have
been describing made such rapid progress as in France; but it has
always been borne on by chance. The heads of the State have never
had any forethought for its exigencies, and its victories have been
obtained without their consent or without their knowledge. The most
powerful, the most intelligent, and the most moral classes of the
nation have never attempted to connect themselves with it in order
to guide it. The people has consequently been abandoned to its wild
propensities, and it has grown up like those outcasts who receive
their education in the public streets, and who are unacquainted with
aught but the vices and wretchedness of society. The existence of a
democracy was seemingly unknown, when on a sudden it took possession
of the supreme power. Everything was then submitted to its caprices;
it was worshipped as the idol of strength; until, when it was
enfeebled by its own excesses, the legislator conceived the rash
project of annihilating its power, instead of instructing it and
correcting its vices; no attempt was made to fit it to govern, but
all were bent on excluding it from the government.
The consequence of this has been that the democratic revolution has
been effected only in the material parts of society, without that
concomitant change in laws, ideas, customs, and manners which was
necessary to render such a revolution beneficial. We have gotten a
democracy, but without the conditions which lessen its vices and
render its natural advantages more prominent; and although we
already perceive the evils it brings, we are ignorant of the
benefits it may confer.
While the power of the Crown, supported by the aristocracy,
peaceably governed the nations of Europe, society possessed, in the
midst of its wretchedness, several different advantages can now
scarce or conceived. The power of a part of his subjects was an
insurmountable barrier to the tyranny of the prince; and the
monarch, who felt the almost divine character which he enjoyed in
the eyes of the multitude, derived a motive for the just use of his
power from the respect which he inspired. High as they were placed
above the people, the nobles could not but take that calm and
benevolent interest in its fate which the shepherd feels towards his
flock; and without acknowledging the poor as their equals, they
watched over the destiny of those whose welfare Providence had
entrusted to their care. The people never having conceived the idea
of a social condition from its own, and entertaining no expectation
of ever ranking with its chiefs, received benefits from them without
discussing their rights. It grew attached to them when they were
clement and just, and it submitted without resistance or servility
to their exactions, as to the inevitable visitations of the arm of
God. Custom, and the manners of the time, had moreover created a
species of law in the midst of violence, and established certain
limits to oppression. As the noble never suspected that anyone would
attempt to deprive him of the privileges which he believed to be
legitimate, and as the serf looked upon his own inferiority as a
consequence of the immutable order of nature, it is easy to imagine
that a mutual exchange of good-will took place between two classes
so differently gifted by fate. Inequality and wretchedness were then
to be found in society; but the souls of neither rank of men were
degraded. Men are not corrupted by the exercise of power or debased
by the habit of obedience, but by the exercise of a power which they
believe to be illegal and by obedience to a rule which they consider
to be usurped and oppressive. On one side was wealth, strength, and
leisure, accompanied by the refinements of luxury, the elegance of
taste, the pleasures of wit, and the religion of art. On the other
was labor and a rude ignorance; but in the midst of this coarse and
ignorant multitude it was not uncommon to meet with energetic
passions, generous sentiments, profound religious convictions, and
independent virtues. The body of a State thus organized might boast
of its stability, its power, and, above all, of its glory.
But the scene is now changed, and gradually the two ranks mingle;
the divisions which once severed mankind are lowered, property is
divided, power is held in common, the light of intelligence spreads,
and the capacities of all classes are equally cultivated; the State
becomes democratic, and the empire of democracy is slowly and
peaceably introduced into the institutions and the manners of the
nation. I can conceive a society in which all men would profess an
equal attachment and respect for the laws of which they are the
common authors; in which the authority of the State would be
respected as necessary, though not as divine; and the loyalty of the
subject to its chief magistrate would not be a passion, but a quiet
and rational persuasion. Every individual being in the possession of
rights which he is sure to retain, a kind of manly reliance and
reciprocal courtesy would arise between all classes, alike removed
from pride meanness. The people, well acquainted with true
interests, would allow that in order to profit by the advantages of
society it is necessary to satisfy its demands. In this state of
things the voluntary association of the citizens might supply the
individual exertions of the nobles, and the community would be alike
protected from anarchy and from oppression.
I admit that, in a democratic State thus constituted, society will
not be stationary; but the impulses of the social body may be
regulated and directed forwards; if there be less splendor than in
the halls of an aristocracy, the contrast of misery will be less
frequent also; the pleasures of enjoyment may be less excessive, but
those of comfort will be more general; the sciences may be less
perfectly cultivated, but ignorance will be less common; the
impetuosity of the feelings will be repressed, and the habits of the
nation softened; there will be more vices and fewer crimes. In the
absence of enthusiasm and of an ardent faith, great sacrifices may
be obtained from the members of a commonwealth by an appeal to their
understandings and their experience; each individual will feel the
same necessity for uniting with his fellow-citizens to protect his
own weakness; and as he knows that if they are to assist he must
co-operate, he will readily perceive that his personal interest is
identified with the interest of the community. The nation, taken as
a whole, will be less brilliant, less glorious, and perhaps less
strong; but the majority of the citizens will enjoy a greater degree
of prosperity, and the people will remain quiet, not because it
despairs of amelioration, but because it is conscious of the
advantages of its condition. If all the consequences of this state
of things were not good or useful, society would at least have
appropriated all such as were useful and good; and having once and
for ever renounced the social advantages of aristocracy, mankind
would enter into possession of all the benefits which democracy can
afford.
But here it may be asked what we have adopted in the place of those
institutions, those ideas, and those customs of our forefathers
which we have abandoned. The spell of royalty is broken, but it has
not been succeeded by the majesty of the laws; the people has
learned to despise all authority, but fear now extorts a larger
tribute of obedience than that which was formerly paid by reverence
and by love.
I perceive that we have destroyed those independent beings which
were able to cope with tyranny single-handed; but it is the
Government that has inherited the privileges of which families,
corporations, and individuals have been deprived; the weakness of
the whole community has therefore succeeded that influence of a
small body of citizens, which, if it was sometimes oppressive, was
often conservative. The division of property has lessened the
distance which separated the rich from the poor; but it would seem
that the nearer they draw to each other, the greater is their mutual
hatred, and the more vehement the envy and the dread with which they
resist each other's claims to power; the notion of Right is alike
insensible to both classes, and Force affords to both the only
argument for the present, and the only guarantee for the future. The
poor man retains the prejudices of his forefathers without their
faith, and their ignorance without their virtues; he has adopted the
doctrine of self-interest as the rule of his actions, without
understanding the science which controls it, and his egotism is no
less blind than his devotedness was formerly. If society is
tranquil, it is not because it relies upon its strength and its
well-being, but because it knows its weakness and its infirmities; a
single effort may cost it its life; everybody feels the evil, but no
one has courage or energy enough to seek the cure; the desires, the
regret, the sorrows, and the joys of the time produce nothing that
is visible or permanent, like the passions of old men which
terminate in impotence.
We have, then, abandoned whatever advantages the old state of things
afforded, without receiving any compensation from our present
condition; we have destroyed an aristocracy, and we seem inclined to
survey its ruins with complacency, and to fix our abode in the midst
of them.
The phenomena which the intellectual world presents are not less
deplorable. The democracy of France, checked in its course or
abandoned to its lawless passions, has overthrown whatever crossed
its path, and has shaken all that it has not destroyed. Its empire
on society has not been gradually introduced or peaceably
established, but it has constantly advanced in the midst of disorder
and the agitation of a conflict. In the heat of the struggle each
partisan is hurried beyond the limits of his opinions by the
opinions and the excesses of his opponents, until he loses sight of
the end of his exertions, and holds a language which disguises his
real sentiments or secret instincts. Hence arises the strange
confusion which we are witnessing. I cannot recall to my mind a
passage in history more worthy of sorrow and of pity than the scenes
which are happening under our eyes; it is as if the natural bond
which unites the opinions of man to his tastes and his actions to
his principles was now broken; the sympathy which has always been
acknowledged between the feelings and the ideas of mankind appears
to be dissolved, and all the laws of moral analogy to be abolished.
Zealous Christians may be found amongst us whose minds are nurtured
in the love and knowledge of a future life, and who readily espouse
the cause of human liberty as the source of all moral greatness.
Christianity, which has declared that all men are equal in the sight
of God, will not refuse to acknowledge that all citizens are equal
in the eye of the law. But, by a singular concourse of events,
religion is entangled in those institutions which democracy assails,
and it is not unfrequently brought to reject the equality it loves,
and to curse that cause of liberty as a foe which it might hallow by
its alliance.
By the side of these religious men I discern others whose looks are
turned to the earth more than to Heaven; they are the partisans of
liberty, not only as the source of the noblest virtues, but more
especially as the root of all solid advantages; and they sincerely
desire to extend its sway, and to impart its blessings to mankind.
It is natural that they should hasten to invoke the assistance of
religion, for they must know that liberty cannot be established
without morality, nor morality without faith; but they have seen
religion in the ranks of their adversaries, and they inquire no
further; some of them attack it openly, and the remainder are afraid
to defend it.
In former ages slavery has been advocated by the venal and
slavish-minded, whilst the independent and the warm-hearted were
struggling without hope to save the liberties of mankind. But men of
high and generous characters are now to be met with, whose opinions
are at variance with their inclinations, and who praise that
servility which they have themselves never known. Others, on the
contrary, speak in the name of liberty, as if they were able to feel
its sanctity and its majesty, and loudly claim for humanity those
rights which they have always disowned. There are virtuous and
peaceful individuals whose pure morality, quiet habits, affluence,
and talents fit them to be the leaders of the surrounding
population; their love of their country is sincere, and they are
prepared to make the greatest sacrifices to its welfare, but they
confound the abuses of civilization with its benefits, and the idea
of evil is inseparable in their minds from that of novelty.
Not far from this class is another party, whose object is to
materialize mankind, to hit upon what is expedient without heeding
what is just, to acquire knowledge without faith, and prosperity
apart from virtue; assuming the title of the champions of modern
civilization, and placing themselves in a station which they usurp
with insolence, and from which they are driven by their own
unworthiness. Where are we then? The religionists are the enemies of
liberty, and the friends of liberty attack religion; the high-minded
and the noble advocate subjection, and the meanest and most servile
minds preach independence; honest and enlightened citizens are
opposed to all progress, whilst men without patriotism and without
principles are the apostles of civilization and of intelligence. Has
such been the fate of the centuries which have preceded our own? and
has man always inhabited a world like the present, where nothing is
linked together, where virtue is without genius, and genius without
honor; where the love of order is confounded with a taste for
oppression, and the holy rites of freedom with a contempt of law;
where the light thrown by conscience on human actions is dim, and
where nothing seems to be any longer forbidden or allowed, honorable
or shameful, false or true? I cannot, however, believe that the
Creator made man to leave him in an endless struggle with the
intellectual miseries which surround us: God distines a calmer and a
more certain future to the communities of Europe; I am unaquainted
with His designs, but I shall not cease to believe in them because I
cannot fathom them, and I had rather mistrust my own capacity than
His justice.
There is a country in the world where the great revolution which I
am speaking of seems nearly to have reached its natural limits; it
has been effected with ease and simplicity, say rather that this
country has attained the consequences of the democratic revolution
which we are undergoing without having experienced the revolution
itself. The emigrants who fixed themselves on the shores of America
in the beginning of the seventeenth century severed the democratic
principle from all the principles which repressed it in the old
communities of Europe, and transplanted it unalloyed to the New
World. It has there been allowed to spread in perfect freedom, and
to put forth its consequences in the laws by influencing the manners
of the country.
It appears to me beyond a doubt that sooner or later we shall
arrive, like the Americans, at an almost complete equality of
conditions. But I do not conclude from this that we shall ever be
necessarily led to draw the same political consequences which the
Americans have derived from a similar social organization. I am far
from supposing that they have chosen the only form of government
which a democracy may adopt; but the identity of the efficient cause
of laws and manners in the two countries is sufficient to account
for the immense interest we have in becoming acquainted with its
effects in each of them.
It is not, then, merely to satisfy a legitimate curiosity that I
have examined America; my wish has been to find instruction by which
we may ourselves profit. Whoever should imagine that I have intended
to write a panegyric will perceive that suds was not my design; nor
has it been my object to advocate any form of government in
particular, for I am of opinion that absolute excellence is rarely
to be found in any legislation; I have not even affected to discuss
whether the social revolution, which I believe to be irresistible,
is advantageous or prejudicial to mankind; I have acknowledged this
revolution as a fact already accomplished or on the eve of its
accomplishment; and I have selected the nation, from amongst those
which have undergone it, in which its development has been the most
peaceful and flee most complete, in order to discern its natural
consequences, and, if it be possible, to distinguish the means by
which it may be rendered profitable. I confess that in America I saw
more than America; I sought the image of democracy itself, with its
inclinations, its character, its prejudices, and its passions, in
order to learn what we have to fear or to hope from its progress.
In the first part of this work I have attempted to show the tendency
given to the laws by the democracy of America, which is abandoned
almost without restraint to its instinctive propensities, and to
exhibit the course it prescribes to the Government and the influence
it exercises on affairs. I have sought to discover the evils and the
advantages which it produces. I have examined the precautions used
by the Americans to direct it, as well as those which they have not
adopted, and I have undertaken to point out the causes which enable
it to govern society. I do not know whether I have succeeded in
making known what I saw in America, but I am certain that such has
been my sincere desire, and that I have never, knowingly, moulded
facts to ideas, instead of ideas to facts.
Whenever a point could be established by the aid of written
documents, I have had recourse to the original text, and to the most
authentic and approved works. I have cited my authorities in the
notes, and anyone may refer to them. Whenever an opinion, a
political custom, or a remark on the manners of the country was
concerned, I endeavored to consult the most enlightened men I met
with. If the point in question was important or doubtful, I was not
satisfied with one testimony, but I formed my opinion on the
evidence of several witnesses. Here the reader must necessarily
believe me upon my word. I could frequently have quoted names which
are either known to him, or which deserve to be so, in proof of what
I advance; but I have carefully abstained from this practice. A
stranger frequently hears important truths at the fire-side of his
host, which the latter would perhaps conceal from the ear of
friendship; he consoles himself with his guest for the silence to
which he is restricted, and the shortness of the traveller's stay
takes away all fear of his indiscretion. I carefully noted every
conversation of this nature as soon as it occurred, but these notes
will never leave my writing-case; I had rather injure the success of
my statements than add my name to the list of those strangers who
repay the generous hospitality they have received by subsequent
chagrin and annoyance.
I am aware that, notwithstanding my care, nothing will be easier
than to criticise this book, if anyone ever chooses to criticise it.
Those readers who may examine it closely will discover the
fundamental idea which connects the several parts together. But the
diversity of the subjects I have had to treat is exceedingly great,
and it will not be difficult to oppose an isolated fact to the body
of facts which I quote, or an isolated idea to the body of ideas I
put forth. I hope to be read in the spirit which has guided my
labors, and that my book may be judged by the general impression it
leaves, as I have formed my own judgment not on any single reason,
but upon the mass of evidence. It must not be forgotten that the
author who wishes to be understood is obliged to push all his ideas
to their utmost theoretical consequences, and often to the verge of
what is false or impracticable; for if it be necessary sometimes to
quit the rules of logic in active life, such is not the case in
discourse, and a man finds that almost as many difficulties spring
from inconsistency of language as usually arise from inconsistency
of conduct.
I conclude by pointing out myself what many readers will consider
the principal defect of the work. This book is written to favor no
particular views, and in composing it I have entertained no designs
of serving or attacking any party; I have undertaken not to see
differently, but to look further than parties, and whilst they are
busied for the morrow I have turned my thoughts to the Future.
Chapter 1 Exterior Form of North America
North America divided into two vast regions, one inclining towards
the Pole, the other towards the Equator -- Valley of the Mississippi
-- Traces of the Revolutions of the Globe -- Shore of the Atlantic
Ocean where the English Colonies were founded -- Difference in the
appearance of North and of South America at the time of their
Discovery -- Forests of North America -- Prairies -- Wandering
Tribes of Natives -- Their outward appearance, manners, and language
-- Traces of an unknown people.
NORTH AMERICA presents in its external form certain general features
which it is easy to discriminate at the first glance. A sort of
methodical order seems to have regulated the separation of land and
water, mountains and valleys. A simple, but grand, arrangement is
discoverable amidst the confusion of objects and the prodigious
variety of scenes. This continent is divided, almost equally, into
two vast regions, one of which is bounded on the north by the Arctic
Pole, and by the two great oceans on the east and west. It stretches
towards the south, forming a triangle whose irregular sides meet at
length below the great lakes of Canada. The second region begins
where the other terminates, and includes all the remainder of the
continent. The one slopes gently towards the Pole, the other towards
the Equator.
The territory comprehended in the first region descends towards the
north with so imperceptible a slope that it may almost be said to
form a level plain. Within the bounds of this immense tract of
country there are neither high mountains nor deep valleys. Streams
meander through it irregularly: great rivers mix their currents,
separate and meet again, disperse and form vast marshes, losing all
trace of their channels in the labyrinth of waters they have
themselves created; and thus, at length, after innumerable windings,
fall into the Polar Seas. The great lakes which bound this first
region are not walled in, like most of those in the Old World,
between hills and rocks. Their banks are flat, and rise but a few
feet above the level of their waters; each of them thus forming a
vast bowl filled to the brim. The slightest change in the structure
of the globe would cause their waters to rush either towards the
Pole or to the tropical sea.
The second region is more varied on its surface, and better suited
for the habitation of man. Two long chains of mountains divide it
from one extreme to the other; the Alleghany ridge takes the form of
the shores of the Atlantic Ocean; the other is parallel with the
Pacific. The space which lies between these two chains of mountains
contains 1,341,649 square miles. Its surface is therefore about six
times as great as that of France. This vast territory, however,
forms a single valley, one side of which descends gradually from the
rounded summits of the Alleghanies, while the other rises in an
uninterrupted course towards the tops of the Rocky Mountains. At the
bottom of the valley flows an immense river, into which the various
`streams issuing from the mountains fall from all parts. In memory
of their native land, the French formerly called this river the St.
Louis. The Indians, in their pompous language, have named it the
Father of Waters, or the Mississippi.
The Mississippi takes its source above the limit of the two great
regions of which I have spoken, not far from the highest point of
the table-land where they unite. Near the same spot rises another
river, which empties itself into the Polar seas. The course of the
Mississippi is at first dubious: it winds several times towards the
north, from whence it rose; and at length, after having been delayed
in lakes and marshes, it flows slowly onwards to the south.
Sometimes quietly gliding along the argillaceous bed which nature
has assigned to it, sometimes swollen by storms, the Mississippi
waters 2,500 miles in its course. At the distance of 1,364 miles
from its mouth this river attains an average depth of fifteen feet;
and it is navigated by vessels of 300 tons burden for a course of
nearly 500 miles. Fifty-seven large navigable rivers contribute to
swell the waters of the Mississippi; amongst others, the Missouri,
which traverses a space of 2,500 miles; the Arkansas of 1,300 miles,
the Red River 1,000 miles, four whose course is from 800 to 1,000
miles in length, viz., the Illinois, the St. Peter's, the St.
Francis, and the Moingona; besides a countless multitude of rivulets
which unite from all parts their tributary streams.
The valley which is watered by the Mississippi seems formed to be
the bed of this mighty river, which, like a god of antiquity,
dispenses both good and evil in its course. On the shores of the
stream nature displays an inexhaustible fertility; in proportion as
you recede from its banks, the powers of vegetation languish, the
soil becomes poor, and the plants that survive have a sickly growth.
Nowhere have the great convulsions of the globe left more evident
traces than in the valley of the Mississippi; the whole aspect of
the country shows the powerful effects of water, both by its
fertility and by its barrenness. The waters of the primeval ocean
accumulated enormous beds of vegetable mould in the valley, which
they levelled as they retired. Upon the right shore of the river are
seen immense plains, as smooth as if the husbandman had passed over
them with his roller. As you approach the mountains the soil becomes
more and more unequal and sterile; the ground is, as it were,
pierced in a thousand places by primitive rocks, which appear like
the bones of a skeleton whose flesh is partly consumed. The surface
of the earth is covered with a granite sand and huge irregular
masses of stone, among which a few plants force their growth, and
give the appearance of a green field covered with the ruins of a
vast edifice. These stones and this sand discover, on examination, a
perfect analogy with those which compose the arid and broken summits
of the Rocky Mountains. The flood of waters which washed the soil to
the bottom of the valley afterwards carried away portions of the
rocks themselves; and these, dashed and bruised against the
neighboring cliffs, were left scattered like wrecks at their feet.
The valley of the Mississippi is, upon the whole, the most
magnificent dwelling-place prepared by God for man's abode; and yet
it may be said that at present it is but a mighty desert.
On the eastern side of the Alleghanies, between the base of these
mountains and the Atlantic Ocean, there lies a long ridge of rocks
and sand, which the sea appears to have left behind as it retired.
The mean breadth of this territory does not exceed one hundred
miles; but it is about nine hundred miles in length. This part of
the American continent has a soil which offers every obstacle to the
husbandman, and its vegetation is scanty and unvaried.
Upon this inhospitable coast the first united efforts of human
industry were made. The tongue of arid land was the cradle of those
English colonies which were destined one day to become the United
States of America. The centre of power still remains here; whilst in
the backwoods the true elements of the great people to whom the
future control of the continent belongs are gathering almost in
secrecy together.
When the Europeans first landed on the shores of the West Indies,
and afterwards on the coast of South America, they thought
themselves transported into those fabulous regions of which poets
had sung. The sea sparkled with phosphoric light, and the
extraordinary transparency of its waters discovered to the view of
the navigator all that had hitherto been hidden in the deep abyss.
Here and there appeared little islands perfumed with odoriferous
plants, and resembling baskets of flowers floating on the tranquil
surface of the ocean. Every object which met the sight, in this
enchanting region, seemed prepared to satisfy the wants or
contribute to the pleasures of man. Almost all the trees were loaded
with nourishing fruits, and those which were useless as food
delighted the eye by the brilliancy and variety of their colors. In
groves of fragrant lemon-trees, wild figs, flowering myrtles,
acacias, and oleanders, which were hung with festoons of various
climbing plants, covered with flowers, a multitude of birds unknown
in Europe displayed their bright plumage, glittering with purple and
azure, and mingled their warbling with the harmony of a world
teeming with life and motion. Underneath this brilliant exterior
death was concealed. But the air of these climates had so enervating
an influence that man, absorbed by present enjoyment, was rendered
regardless of the future.
North America appeared under a very different aspect; there
everything was grave, serious, and solemn: it seemed created to be
then domain of intelligence, as the south was that of sensual
delight. A turbulent and foggy ocean washed its shores. It was girt
round by a belt of granite rocks, or by wide tracts of sand. The
foliage of its woods was dark and gloomy, for they were composed of
firs, larches, evergreen oaks, wild olive-trees, and laurels. Beyond
this outer belt lay the thick shades of the central forest, where
the largest trees which are produced in the two hemispheres grow
side by side. The plane, the catalpa, the sugar-maple, and the
Virginian poplar mingled their branches with those of the oak, the
beech, and the lime. In these, as in the forests of the Old World,
destruction was perpetually going on. The ruins of vegetation were
heaped upon each other; but there was no laboring hand to remove
them, and their decay was not rapid enough to make room for the
continual work of reproduction. Climbing plants, grasses, and other
herbs forced their way through the mass of dying trees; they crept
along their bending trunks, found nourishment in their dusty
cavities, and a passage beneath the lifeless bark. Thus decay gave
its assistance to life, and their respective productions were
mingled together. The depths of these forests were gloomy and
obscure, and a thousand rivulets, undirected in their course by
human industry, preserved in them a constant moisture. It was rare
to meet with flowers, wild fruits, or birds beneath their shades.
The fall of a tree overthrown by age, the rushing torrent of a
cataract, the lowing of the buffalo, and the howling of the wind
were the only sounds which broke the silence of nature.
To the east of the great river, the woods almost disappeared; in
their stead were seen prairies of immense extent. Whether Nature in
her infinite variety had denied the germs of trees to these fertile
plains, or whether they had once been covered with forests,
subsequently destroyed by the hand of man, is a question which
neither tradition nor scientific research has been able to resolve.
These immense deserts were not, however, devoid of human
inhabitants. Some wandering tribes had been for ages scattered among
the forest shades or the green pastures of the prairie. From the
mouth of the St. Lawrence to the delta of the Mississippi, and from
the Atlantic to the Pacific Ocean, these savages possessed certain
points of resemblance which bore witness of their common origin; but
at the same time they differed from all other known races of men:
they were neither white like the Europeans, nor yellow like most of
the Asiatics, nor black like the negroes. Their skin was reddish
brown, their hair long and shining, their lips thin, and their
cheekbones very prominent. The languages spoken by the North
American tribes are various as far as regarded their words, but they
were' subject to the same grammatical rules. These rules differed in
several points from such as had been observed to govern the origin
of language. The idiom of the Americans seemed to be the product of
new combinations, and bespoke an effort of the understanding of
which the Indians of our days would be incapable.
The social state of these tribes differed also in many respects from
all that was seen in the Old World. They seemed to have multiplied
freely in the midst of their deserts without coming in contact with
other races more civilized than their own. Accordingly, they
exhibited none of those indistinct, incoherent notions of right and
wrong, none of that deep corruption of manners, which is usually
joined with ignorance and rudeness among nations which, after
advancing to civilization, have relapsed into a state of barbarism.
The Indian was indebted to no one but himself; his virtues, his
vices, and his prejudices were his own work; he had grown up in the
wild independence of his nature.
If, in polished countries, the lowest of the people are rude and
uncivil, it is not merely because they are poor and ignorant, but
that, being so, they are in daily contact with rich and enlightened
men. The sight of their own hard lot and of their weakness, which is
daily contrasted with the happiness and power of some of their
fellow-creatures, excites in their hearts at the same time the
sentiments of anger and of fear: the consciousness of their
inferiority and of their dependence irritates while it humiliates
them. This state of mind displays itself in their manners and
language; they are at once insolent and servile. The truth of this
is easily proved by observation; the people are more rude in
aristocratic countries than elsewhere, in opulent cities than in
rural districts. In those places where the rich and powerful are
assembled together the weak and the indigent feel themselves
oppressed by their inferior condition. Unable to perceive a single
chance of regaining their equality, they give up to despair, and
allow themselves to fall below the dignity of human nature.
This unfortunate effect of the disparity of conditions is not
observable in savage life: the Indians, although they are ignorant
and poor, are equal and free. At the period when Europeans first
came among them the natives of North America were ignorant of the
value of riches, and indifferent to the enjoyments which civilized
man procures to himself by their means. Nevertheless there was
nothing coarse in their demeanor; they practised an habitual reserve
and a kind of aristocratic politeness. Mild and hospitable when at
peace, though merciless in war beyond any known degree of human
ferocity, the Indian would expose himself to die of hunger in order
to succor the stranger who asked admittance by night at the door of
his hut; yet he could tear in pieces with his hands the still
quivering limbs of his prisoner. The famous republics of antiquity
never gave examples of more unshaken courage, more haughty spirits,
or more intractable love of independence than were hidden in former
times among the wild forests of the New World. The Europeans
produced no great impression when they landed upon the shores of
North America; their presence engendered neither envy nor fear. What
influence could they possess over such men as we have described? The
Indian could live without wants, suffer without complaint, and pour
out his death-song at the stake. Like all the other members of the
great human family, these savages believed in the existence of a
better world, and adored, under different names, God the creator of
the universe. Their notions on the great intellectual truths were in
general simple and philosophical.
Although we have here traced the character of a primitive people ,
yet it cannot be doubted that another people, more civilized and
more advanced in all respects, had preceded it in the same regions.
An obscure tradition which prevailed among the Indians to the north
of the Atlantic informs us that these very tribes formerly dwelt on
the west side of the Mississippi. Along the banks of the Ohio, and
throughout the central valley, there are frequently found, at this
day, tumuli raised by the hands of men. On exploring these heaps of
earth to their centre, it is usual to meet with human bones, strange
instruments, arms and utensils of all kinds, made of metal, or
destined for purposes unknown to the present race. The Indians of
our time are unable to give any information relative to the history
of this unknown people. Neither did those who lived three hundred
years ago, when America was first discovered, leave any accounts
from which even an hypothesis could be formed. Tradition -- that
perishable, yet ever renewed monument of the pristine world --
throws no light upon the subject. It is an undoubted fact, however,
that in this part of the globe thousands of our fellow-beings had
lived. When they came hither, what was their origin, their destiny,
their history, and how they perished, no one can tell. How strange
does it appear that nations have existed, and afterwards so
completely disappeared from the earth that the remembrance of their
very names is effaced; their languages are lost; their glory is
vanished like a sound without an echo; though perhaps there is not
one which has not left behind it some tomb in memory of its passage!
The most durable monument of human labor is that which recalls the
wretchedness and nothingness of man.
Although the vast country which we have been describing was
inhabited by many indigenous tribes, it may justly be said at the
time of its discovery by Europeans to have formed one great desert.
The Indians occupied without possessing it. It is by agricultural
labor that man appropriates the soil, and the early inhabitants of
North America lived by the produce of the chase. Their implacable
prejudices, their uncontrolled passions, their vices, and still more
perhaps their savage virtues, consigned them to inevitable
destruction. The ruin of these nations began from the day when
Europeans landed on their shores; it has proceeded ever since, and
we are now witnessing the completion of it. They seem to have been
placed by Providence amidst the riches of the New World to enjoy
them for a season, and then surrender them. Those coasts, so
admirably adapted for commerce and industry; those wide and deep
rivers; that inexhaustible valley of the Mississippi; the whole
continent, in short, seemed prepared to be the abode of a great
nation, yet unborn.
In that land the great experiment was to be made, by civilized man,
of the attempt to construct society upon a new basis; and it was
there, for the first time, that theories hitherto unknown, or deemed
impracticable, were to exhibit a spectacle for which the world had
not been prepared by the history of the past.
Chapter 2 Origin of the Anglo-Americans, and its Importance in
Relation to Their Future Condition
Utility of knowing the origin of nations in order to understand
their social condition and their laws -- America the only country in
which the starting-point of a great people has been clearly
observable -- In what respects all who emigrated to British America
were similar -- In what they differed -- Remark applicable to all
Europeans who established themselves on the shores of the New World
-- Colonization of Virginia -- Colonization of New England --
Original character of the first inhabitants of New England -- their
arrival -- Their first laws -- Their social contract -- Penal code
borrowed from the Hebrew legislation -- Religious fervor --
Republican spirit -- Intimate union of the spirit of religion with
the spirit of liberty.
After the birth of a human being his early years are obscurely spent
in the toils or pleasures of childhood. As he grows up the world
receives him, when his manhood begins, and he enters into contact
with his fellows. He is then studied for the first time, and it is
imagined that the germ of the vices and the virtues of his maturer
years is then formed. This, if I am not mistaken, is a great error.
We must begin higher up; we must watch the infant in its mother's
arms; we must see the first images which the external world casts
upon the dark mirror of his mind; the first occurrences which he
witnesses; we must hear the first words which awaken the sleeping
powers of thought, and stand by his earliest efforts, if we would
understand the prejudices, the habits, and the passions which will
rule his life. The entire man is, so to speak, to be seen in the
cradle of the child.
The growth of nations presents something analogous to this: they all
bear some marks of their origin; and the circumstances which
accompanied their birth and contributed to their rise affect the
whole term of their being. If we were able to go back to the
elements of states, and to examine the oldest monuments of their
history, I doubt not that we should discover the primal cause of the
prejudices, the habits, the ruling passions, and, in short, of all
that constitutes what is called the national character; we should
then find the explanation of certain customs which now seem at
variance with the prevailing manners; of such laws as conflict with
established principles; and of such incoherent opinions as are here
and there to be met with in society, like those fragments of broken
chains which we sometimes see hanging from the vault of an edifice,
and supporting nothing. This might explain the destinies of certain
nations, which seem borne on by an unknown force to ends of which
they themselves are ignorant. But hitherto facts have been wanting
to researches of this kind: the spirit of inquiry has only come upon
communities in their latter days; and when they at length
contemplated their origin, time had already obscured it, or
ignorance and pride adorned it with truth-concealing fables.
America is the only country in which it has been possible to witness
the natural and tranquil growth of society, and where the influences
exercised on the future condition of states by their origin is
clearly distinguishable. At the period when the peoples of Europe
landed in the New World their national characteristics were already
completely formed; each of them had a physiognomy of its own; and as
they had already, attained that stage of civilization at which men
are led to study themselves, they have transmitted to us a faithful
picture of their opinions, their manners, and their laws. The men of
the sixteenth century are almost as well known to us as our
contemporaries. America, consequently, exhibits in the broad light
of day the phenomena which the ignorance or rudeness of earlier ages
conceals from our researches. Near enough to the time when the
states of America were founded, to be accurately acquainted with
their elements, and sufficiently removed from that period to judge
of some of their results, the men of our own day seem destined to
see further than their predecessors into the series of human events.
Providence has given us a torch which our forefathers did not
possess, and has allowed us to discern fundamental causes in the
history of the world which the obscurity of the past concealed from
them. If we carefully examine the social and political state of
America, after having studied its history, we shall remain perfectly
convinced that not an opinion, not a custom, not a law, I may even
say not an event, is upon record which the origin of that people
will not explain. The readers of this book will find the germ of all
that is to follow in the present chapter, and the key to almost the
whole work.
The emigrants who came, at different periods to occupy the territory
now covered by the American Union differed from each other in many
respects; their aim was not the same, and they governed themselves
on different principles. These men had, however, certain features in
common, and they were all placed in an analogous situation. The tie
of language is perhaps the strongest and the most durable that can
unite mankind. All the emigrants spoke the same tongue; they were
all offsets from the same people. Born in a country which had been
agitated for centuries by the struggles of faction, and in which all
parties had been obliged in their turn to place themselves under the
protection of the laws, their political education had been perfected
in this rude school, and they were more conversant with the notions
of right and the principles of true freedom than the greater part of
their European contemporaries. At the period of their first
emigrations the parish system, that fruitful germ of free
institutions, was deeply rooted in the habits of the English; and
with it the doctrine of the sovereignty of the people had been
introduced into the bosom of the monarchy of the House of Tudor.
The religious quarrels which have agitated the Christian world were
then rife. England had plunged into the new order of things with
headlong vehemence. The character of its inhabitants, which had
always been sedate and reflective, became argumentative and austere.
General information had been increased by intellectual debate, and
the mind had received a deeper cultivation. Whilst religion was the
topic of discussion, the morals of the people were reformed. All
these national features are more or less discoverable in the
physiognomy of those adventurers who came to seek a new home on the
opposite shores of the Atlantic.
Another remark, to which we shall hereafter have occasion to recur,
is applicable not only to the English, but to the French, the
Spaniards, and all the Europeans who successively established
themselves in the New World. All these European colonies contained
the elements, if not the development, of a complete democracy. Two
causes led to this result. It may safely be advanced, that on
leaving the mother-country the emigrants had in general no notion of
superiority over one another. The happy and the powerful do not go
into exile, and there are no surer guarantees of equality among men
than poverty and misfortune. It happened, however, on several
occasions, that persons of rank were driven to America by political
and religious quarrels. Laws were made to establish a gradation of
ranks; but it was soon found that the soil of America was opposed to
a territorial aristocracy. To bring that refractory land into
cultivation, the constant and interested exertions of the owner
himself were necessary; and when the ground was prepared, its
produce was found to be insufficient to enrich a master and a farmer
at the same time. The land was then naturally broken up into small
portions, which the proprietor cultivated for himself. Land is the
basis of an aristocracy, which clings to the soil that supports it;
for it is not by privileges alone, nor by birth, but by landed
property handed down from generation to generation, that an
aristocracy is constituted. A nation may present immense fortunes
and extreme wretchedness, but unless those fortunes are territorial
there is no aristocracy, but simply the class of the rich and that
of the poor.
All the British colonies had then a great degree of similarity at
the epoch of their settlement. All of them, from their first
beginning, seemed destined to witness the growth, not of the
aristocratic liberty of their mother-country, but of that freedom of
the middle and lower orders of which the history of the world had as
yet furnished no complete example.
In this general uniformity several striking differences were however
discernible, which it is necessary to point out. Two branches may be
distinguished in the Anglo-American family, which have hitherto
grown up without entirely commingling; the one in the South, the
other in the North.
Virginia received the first English colony; the emigrants took
possession of it in 1607. The idea that mines of gold and silver are
the sources of national wealth was at that time singularly prevalent
in Europe; a fatal delusion, which has done more to impoverish the
nations which adopted it, and has cost more lives in America, than
the united influence of war and bad laws. The men sent to Virginia
were seekers of gold, adventures, without resources and without
character, whose turbulent and restless spirit endangered the infant
colony, and rendered its progress uncertain. The artisans and
agriculturists arrived afterwards; and, alt ough they were a more
moral and orderly race of men, they were in nowise above the level
of the inferior classes in England. No lofty conceptions, no
intellectual system, directed the foundation of these new
settlements. The colony was scarcely established when slavery was
introduced, and this was the main circumstance which has exercised
so prodigious an influence on the character, the laws, and all the
future prospects of the South. Slavery, as we shall afterwards show,
dishonors labor; it introduces idleness into society, and with
idleness, ignorance and pride, luxury and distress. It enervates the
powers of the mind, and benumbs the activity of man. The influence
of slavery, united to the English character, explains the manners
and the social condition of the Southern States.
In the North, the same English foundation was modified by the most
opposite shades of character; and here I may be allowed to enter
into some details. The two or three main ideas which constitute the
basis of the social theory of the United States were first combined
in the Northern English colonies, more generally denominated the
States of New England. The principles of New England spread at first
to the neighboring states; they then passed successively to the more
distant ones; and at length they imbued the whole Confederation.
They now extend their influence beyond its limits over the whole
American world. The civilization of New England has been like a
beacon lit upon a hill, which, after it has diffused its warmth
around, tinges the distant horizon with its glow.
The foundation of New England was a novel spectacle, and all the
circumstances attending it were singular and original. The large
majority of colonies have been first inhabited either by men without
education and without resources, driven by their poverty and their
misconduct from the land which gave them birth, or by speculators
and adventurers greedy of gain. Some settlements cannot even boast
so honorable an origin; St. Domingo was founded by buccaneers; and
the criminal courts of England originally supplied the population of
Australia.
The settlers who established themselves on the shores of New England
all belonged to the more independent classes of their native
country. Their union on the soil of America at once presented the
singular phenomenon of a society containing neither lords nor common
people, neither rich nor poor. These men possessed, in proportion to
their number, a greater mass of intelligence than is to be found in
any European nation of our own time. All, without a single
exception, had received a good education, and many of them were
known in Europe for their talents and their acquirements. The other
colonies had been founded by adventurers without family; the
emigrants of New England brought with them the best elements of
order and morality -- they landed in the desert accompanied by their
wives and children. But what most especially distinguished them was
the aim of their undertaking. They had not been obliged by necessity
to leave their country; the social position they abandoned was one
to be regretted, and their means of subsistence were certain. Nor
did they cross the Atlantic to improve their situation or to
increase their wealth; the call which summoned them from the
comforts of their homes was purely intellectual; and in facing the
inevitable sufferings of exile their object was the triumph of an
idea.
The emigrants, or, as they deservedly styled themselves, the
Pilgrims, belonged to that English sect the austerity of whose
principles had acquired for them the name of Puritans. Puritanism
was not merely a religious doctrine, but it corresponded in many
points with the most absolute democratic and republican theories. It
was this tendency which had aroused its most dangerous adversaries.
Persecuted by the Government of the mother-country, and disgusted by
the habits of a society opposed to the rigor of their own
principles, the Puritans went forth to seek some rude and
unfrequented part of the world, where they could live according to
their Own opinions, and worship God in freedom.
A few quotations will throw more light upon the spirit of these
pious adventurers than all we can say of them. Nathaniel Morton, the
historian of the first years of the settlement, thus opens his
subject:
"Gentle Reader, -- I have for some length of time looked upon it as
a duty incumbent, especially on the immediate successors of those
that have had so large experience of those many memorable and signal
demonstrations of God's goodness, viz., the first beginners of this
Plantation in New England, to commit to writing his gracious
dispensations on that behalf; having so many inducements thereunto,
not onely otherwise but so plentifully in the Sacred Scriptures:
that so, what we have seen, and what our fathers have told us (Psalm
lxxviii. 3, 4), we may not hide from our children, showing to the
generations to come the praises of the Lord; that especially the
seed of Abraham his servant, and the children of Jacob his chosen
(Psalm cv. 5, 6), may remember his marvellous works in the beginning
and progress of the planting of New England, his wonders and the
judgments of his mouth; how that God brought a vine into this
wilderness; that he cast out the heathen, and planted it; that he
made room for it and caused it to take deep root; and it filled the
land (Psalm lxxx. 8, 9). And not onely so, but also that he hath
guided his people by his strength to his holy habitation and planted
them in the mountain of his inheritance in respect of precious
Gospel enjoyments: and that as especially God may have the glory of
all unto whom it is most due; so also some rays of glory may reach
the names of those blessed Saints that were the main instruments and
the beginning of this happy enterprise."
It is impossible to read this opening paragraph without an
involuntary feeling of religious awe; it breathes the very savor of
Gospel antiquity. The sincerity of the author heightens his power of
language. The band which to his eyes was a mere party of adventurers
gone forth to seek their fortune beyond seas appears to the reader
as the germ of a great nation wafted by Providence to a predestined
shore.
The author thus continues his narrative of the departure of the
first pilgrim: --
"So they left that goodly and pleasant city of Leyden, which had
been their resting-place for above eleven years; but they knew that
they were pilgrims and strangers here below, and looked not much on
these things, but lifted up their eyes to Heaven, their dearest
country, where God hath prepared for them a city (Heb. xi. 16), and
therein quieted their spirits. When they came to Delfs-Haven they
found the ship and all things ready; and such of their friends as
could not come with them followed after them, and sundry came from
Amsterdam to see them shipt, and to take their leaves of them. One
night was spent with little sleep with the most, but with friendly
entertainment and Christian discourse, and other real expressions of
true Christian love. The next day they went on board, and their
friends with them, where truly doleful was the sight of that sad and
mournful parting, to hear what sighs and sobs and prayers did sound
amongst them; what tears did gush from every eye, and pithy speeches
pierced each other's heart, that sundry of the Dutch strangers that
stood on the Key as spectators could not refrain from tears. But the
tide (which stays for no man) calling them away, that were thus loth
to depart, their Reverend Pastor falling down on his knees, and they
all with him, with watery cheeks commended them with most fervent
prayers unto the Lord and his blessing; and then, with mutual
embraces and many tears they took their leaves one of another, which
proved to be the last leave to many of them."
The emigrants were about 150 in number, including the women and the
children. Their object was to plant a colony on the shares of the
Hudson; but after having been driven about for some time in the
Atlantic Ocean, they were forced to land on that arid coast of New
England which is now the site of the town of Plymouth. The rock is
still shown on which the pilgrims disembarked.
"But before we pass on," continues our historian, "let the reader
with me make a pause and seriously consider this poor people's
present condition, the more to be raised up to admiration of God's
goodness towards them in their preservation: for being now passed
the vast ocean, and, a sea of troubles before them in expectation,
they had now no friends to welcome them, no inns to entertain or
refresh them, no houses, or much less towns to repair unto to seek
for succour: and for the season it was winter, and they that know
the winters of the country know them to be sharp and violent,
subject to cruel and fierce storms, dangerous to travel to known
places, much more to search unknown coasts. Besides, what could they
see but a hideous and desolate wilderness, full of wilde beasts, and
wilde men? and what multitudes of them there were, they then knew
not: for which way soever they turned their eyes (save upward to
Heaven) they could have but little solace or content in respect of
any outward object; for summer being ended, all things stand in
appearance with a weather-beaten face, and the whole country full of
woods and thickets, represented a wild and savage hew; if they
looked behind them, there was the mighty ocean which they had
passed, and was now as a main bar or gulph to separate them from all
the civil parts of the world."
It must not be imagined that the piety of the Puritans was of a
merely speculative kind, or that it took no cognizance of the course
of worldly affairs. Puritanism, as I have already remarked, was
scarcely less a political than a religious doctrine. No sooner had
the emigrants landed on the barren coast described by Nathaniel
Morton than it was their first care to constitute a society, by
passing the following Act:
"In the name of God. Amen. We, whose names are under-written, the
loyal subjects of our dread Sovereign Lord King James, etc., etc.,
Having undertaken for the glory of God, and advancement of the
Christian Faith, and the honour of our King and country, a voyage to
plant the first colony in the northern parts of Virginia; Do by
these presents solemnly and mutually, in the presence of God and one
another, covenant and combine ourselves together into a civil body
politick, for our better ordering and preservation, and furtherance
of the ends aforesaid: and by virtue hereof do enact, constitute and
frame such just and equal laws, ordinances, acts, constitutions, and
officers, from time to time, as shall be thought most meet and
convenient for the general good of the Colony: unto which we promise
all due submission and obedience," etc.
This happened in 1620, and from that time forwards the emigration
went on. The religious and political passions which ravaged the
British Empire during the whole reign of Charles I drove fresh
crowds of sectarians every year to the shores of America. In England
the stronghold of Puritanism was in the middle classes, and it was
from the middle classes that the majority of the emigrants came. The
population of New England increased rapidly; and whilst the
hierarchy of rank despotically classed the inhabitants of the
mother-country, the colony continued to present the novel spectacle
of a community homogeneous in all its parts. A democracy, more
perfect than any which antiquity had dreamt of, started in full size
and panoply from the midst of an ancient feudal society.
The English Government was not dissatisfied with an emigration which
removed the elements of fresh discord and of further revolutions. On
the contrary, everything was done to encourage it, and great
exertions were made to mitigate the hardships of those who sought a
shelter from the rigor of their country's laws on the soil of
America. It seemed as if New England was a region given up to the
dreams of fancy and the unrestrained experiments of innovators.
The English colonies (and this is one of the main causes of their
prosperity) have always enjoyed more internal freedom and more
political independence than the colonies of other nations; but this
principle of liberty was nowhere more extensively applied than in
the States of New England.
It was generally allowed at that period that the territories of the
New World belonged to that European nation which had been the first
to discover them. Nearly the whole coast of North America thus
became a British possession towards the end of the sixteenth
century. The means used by the English Government to people these
new domains were of several kinds; the King sometimes appointed a
governor of his own choice, who ruled a portion of the New World in
the name and under the immediate orders of the Crown; this is the
colonial system adopted by other countries of Europe. Sometimes
grants of certain tracts were made by the Crown to an individual or
to a company, in which case all the civil and political power fell
into the hands of one or more persons, who, under the inspection and
control of the Crown, sold the lands and governed the inhabitants.
Lastly, a third system consisted in allowing a certain number of
emigrants to constitute a political society under the protection of
the mother-country, and to govern themselves in whatever was not
contrary to her laws. This mode of colonization, so remarkably
favorable to liberty, was only adopted in New England.
In 1628 a charter of this kind was granted by Charles I to the
emigrants who went to form the colony of Massachusetts. But, in
general, charters were not given to the colonies of New England till
they had acquired a certain existence. Plymouth, Providence, New
Haven, the State of Connecticut, and that of Rhode Island were
founded without the co-operation and almost without the knowledge of
the mother-country. The new settlers did not derive their
incorporation from the seat of the empire, although they did not
deny its supremacy; they constituted a society of their own accord,
and it was not till thirty or forty years afterwards, under Charles
II that their existence was legally recognized by a royal charter.
This frequently renders it difficult to detect the link which
connected the emigrants with the land of their forefathers in
studying the earliest historical and legislative records of New
England. They exercised the rights of sovereignty; they named their
magistrates, concluded peace or declared war, made police
regulations, and enacted laws as if their allegiance was due only to
God. Nothing can be more curious and, at the same time more
instructive, than the legislation of that period; it is there that
the solution of the great social problem which the United States now
present to the world is to be found.
Amongst these documents we shall notice, as especially
characteristic, the code of laws promulgated by the little State of
Connecticut in 1650. The legislators of Connecticut begin with the
penal laws, and, strange to say, they borrow their provisions from
the text of Holy Writ. "Whosoever shall worship any other God than
the Lord," says the preamble of the Code, "shall surely be put to
death." This is followed by ten or twelve enactments of the same
kind, copied verbatim from the books of Exodus, Leviticus, and
Deuteronomy. Blasphemy, sorcery, adultery, and rape were punished
with death; an outrage offered by a son to his parents was to be
expiated by the same penalty. The legislation of a rude and
half-civilized people was thus applied to an enlightened and moral
community. The consequence was that the punishment of death was
never more frequently prescribed by the statute, and never more
rarely enforced towards the guilty.
The chief care of the legislators, in this body of penal laws, was
the maintenance of orderly conduct and good morals in the community:
they constantly invaded the domain of conscience, and there was
scarcely a sin which was not subject to magisterial censure. The
reader is aware of the rigor with which these laws punished rape and
adultery; intercourse between unmarried persons was likewise
severely repressed. The judge was empowered to inflict a pecuniary
penalty, a whipping, or marriage on the misdemeanants; and if the
records of the old courts of New Haven may be believed, prosecutions
of this kind were not unfrequent. We find a sentence bearing date
the first of May, 1660, inflicting a fine and reprimand on a young
woman who was accused of using improper language, and of allowing
herself to be kissed. The Code of 1650 abounds in preventive
measures. It punishes idleness and drunkenness with severity.
Innkeepers are forbidden to furnish more than a certain quantity of
liquor to each consumer; and simple lying, whenever it may be
injurious, is checked by a fine or a flogging. In other places, the
legislator, entirely forgetting the great principles of religious
toleration which he had himself upheld in Europe, renders attendance
on divine service compulsory, and goes so far as to visit with
severe punishment, and even with death, the Christians who chose to
worship God according to a ritual differing from his own. Sometimes
indeed the zeal of his enactments induces him to descend to the most
frivolous particulars: thus a law is to be found in the same Code
which prohibits the use of tobacco. It must not be forgotten that
these fantastical and vexatious laws were not imposed by authority,
but that they were freely voted by all the persons interested, and
that the manners of the community were even more austere and more
puritanical than the laws. In 1649 a solemn association was formed
in Boston to check the worldly luxury of long hair.
These errors are no doubt discreditable to human reason; they attest
the inferiority of our nature, which is incapable of laying firm
hold upon what is true and just, and is often reduced to the
alternative of two excesses. In strict connection with this penal
legislation, which bears such striking marks of a narrow sectarian
spirit, and of those religious passions which had been warmed by
persecution and were still fermenting among the people, a body of
political laws is to be found, which, though written two hundred
years ago, is still ahead of the liberties of our age. The general
principles which are the groundwork of modern constitutions --
principles which were imperfectly known in Europe, and not
completely triumphant even in Great Britain, in the seventeenth
century -- were all recognized and determined by the laws of New
England: the intervention of the people in public affairs, the free
voting of taxes, the responsibility of authorities, personal
liberty, and trial by jury, were all positively established without
discussion. From these fruitful principles consequences have been
derived and applications have been made such as no nation in Europe
has yet ventured to attempt.
In Connecticut the electoral body consisted, from its origin, of the
whole number of citizens; and this is readily to be understood, when
we recollect that this people enjoyed an almost perfect equality of
fortune, and a still greater uniformity of opinions. In Connecticut,
at this period, all the executive functionaries were elected,
including the Governor of the State. The citizens above the age of
sixteen were obliged to bear arms; they formed a national militia,
which appointed its own officers, and was to hold itself at all
times in readiness to march for the defence of the country.
In the laws of Connecticut, as well as in all those of New England,
we find the germ and gradual development of that township
independence which is the life and mainspring of American liberty at
the present day. The political existence of the majority of the
nations of Europe commenced in the Superior ranks of society, and
was gradually and imperfectly communicated to the different members
of the social body. In America, on the other hand, it may be said
that the township was organized before the county, the county before
the State, the State before the Union. In New England townships were
completely and definitively constituted as early as 1650. The
independence of the township was the nucleus round which the local
interests, passions, rights, and duties collected and clung. It gave
scope to the activity of a real political life most thoroughly who
democratic and republican. The colonies still recognized the
supremacy of the mother-country; monarchy was still the law of the
State; but the republic was already established in every township.
The towns named their own magistrates of every kind, rated
themselves, and levied their own taxes. In the parish of New England
the law of representation was not adopted, but the affairs of the
community were discussed, as at Athens, in the market-place, by a
general assembly of the citizens.
In studying the laws which were promulgated at this first era of the
American republics, it is impossible not to be struck by the
remarkable acquaintance with the science of government and the
advanced theory of legislation which they display. The ideas there
formed of the duties of society towards its members are evidently
much loftier and more comprehensive than those of the European
legislators at that time: obligations were there imposed which were
elsewhere slighted. In the States of New England, from the first,
the condition of the poor was provided for; strict measures were
taken for the maintenance of roads, and surveyors were appointed to
attend to them; registers were established in every parish, in which
the results of public deliberations, and the births, deaths, and
marriages of the citizens were entered; clerks were directed to keep
these registers; officers were charged with the administration of
vacant inheritances, and with the arbitration of litigated
landmarks; and many others were created whose chief functions were
the maintenance of public order in the community. The law enters
into a thousand useful provisions for a number of social wants which
are at present very inadequately felt in France.
But it is by the attention it pays to Public Education that the
original character of American civilization is at once placed in the
clearest light. "It being," says the law, "one chief project of
Satan to keep men from the knowledge of the Scripture by persuading
from the use of tongues, to the end that learning may not be buried
in the graves of our forefathers, in church and commonwealth, the
Lord assisting our endeavors..." Here follow clauses establishing
schools in every township, and obliging the inhabitants, under pain
of heavy fines, to support them. Schools of a superior kind were
founded in the same manner in the more populous districts. The
municipal authorities were bound to enforce the sending of children
to school by their parents; they were empowered to inflict fines
upon all who refused compliance; and in case of continued resistance
society assumed the place of the parent, took possession of the
child, and deprived the father of those natural rights which he used
to so bad a purpose. The reader will undoubtedly have remarked the
preamble of these enactments: in America religion is the road to
knowledge, and the observance of the divine laws leads man to civil
freedom.
If, after having cast a rapid glance over the state of American
society in 1650, we turn to the condition of Europe, and more
especially to that of the Continent, at the same period, we cannot
fail to be struck with astonishment. On the Continent of Europe, at
the beginning of the seventeenth century, absolute monarchy had
everywhere triumphed over the ruins of the oligarchical and feudal
liberties of the Middle Ages. Never were the notions of right more
completely confounded than in the midst of the splendor and
literature of Europe; never was there less political activity among
the people; never were the principles of true freedom less widely
circulated; and at that very time those principles, which were
scorned or unknown by the nations of Europe, were proclaimed in the
deserts of the New World, and were accepted as the future creed of a
great people. The boldest theories of the human reason were put into
practice by a community so humble that not a statesman condescended
to attend to it; and a legislation without a precedent was produced
offhand by the imagination of the citizens. In the bosom of this
obscure democracy, which had as yet brought forth neither generals,
nor philosophers, nor authors, a man might stand up in the face of a
free people and pronounce the following fine definition of liberty.
"Nor would I have you to mistake in the point of your own liberty.
There is a liberty of a corrupt nature which is effected both by men
and beasts to do what they list, and this liberty is inconsistent
with authority, impatient of all restraint; by this liberty `summus
omnes deteriores': `tis the grand enemy of truth and peace, and all
the ordinances of God are bent against it. But there is a civil, a
moral, a federal liberty which is the proper end and object of
authority; it is a liberty for that only which is lust and good: for
this liberty you are to stand with the hazard of your very lives and
whatsoever crosses it is not authority, but a distemper thereof.
This liberty is maintained in a way of subjection to authority; and
the authority set over you will, in all administrations for your
good, be quietly submitted unto by all but such as have a
disposition to shake off the yoke and lose their true liberty, by
their murmuring at the honor and power of authority."
The remarks I have made will suffice to display the character of
Anglo-American civilization in its true light. It is the result and
this should be constantly present to the mind of two distinct
elements, which in other places have been in frequent hostility, but
which in America have been admirably incorporated and combined with
one another. I allude to the spirit of Religion and flee spirit of
Liberty.
The settlers of New England were at the same time ardent sectarians
and daring innovators. Narrow as the limits of some of their
religious opinions were, they were entirely free from political
prejudices. Hence arose two tendencies, distinct but not opposite,
which are constantly discernible in the manners as well as in the
laws of the country.
It might be imagined that men who sacrificed their friends, their
family, and their native land to a religious conviction were
absorbed in the pursuit of the intellectual advantages which they
purchased at so dear a rate. The energy, however, with which they
strove for the acquirement of wealth, moral enjoyment, and the
comforts as well as liberties of the world, is scarcely inferior to
that with which they devoted themselves to Heaven.
Political principles and all human laws and institutions were
moulded and altered at their pleasure; the barriers of the society
in which they were born were broken down before them; the old
principles which had governed the world for ages were no more; a
path without a turn and a field without an horizon were opened to
the exploring and ardent curiosity of man: but at the limits of the
political world he checks his researches, he discreetly lays aside
the use of his most formidable faculties, he no longer consents to
doubt or to innovate, but carefully abstaining from raising the
curtain of the sanctuary, he yields with submissive respect to
truths which he will not discuss. Thus, in the moral world
everything is classed, adapted, decided, and foreseen; in the
political world everything is agitated, uncertain, and disputed: in
the one is a passive, though a voluntary, obedience; in the other an
independence scornful of experience and jealous of authority.
These two tendencies, apparently so discrepant, are far from
conflicting; they advance together, and mutually support each other.
Religion perceives that civil liberty affords a noble exercise to
the faculties of man, and that the political world is a field
prepared by the Creator for the efforts of the intelligence.
Contented with the freedom and the power which it enjoys in its own
sphere, and with the place which it occupies, the empire of religion
is never more surely established than when it reigns in the hearts
of men unsupported by aught beside its native strength. Religion is
no less the companion of liberty in all its battles and its
triumphs; the cradle of its infancy, and the divine source of its
claims. The safeguard of morality is religion, and morality is the
best security of law and the surest pledge of freedom.
Reasons of Certain Anomalies Which the Laws and Customs of the
Anglo-Americans Present
Remains of aristocratic institutions in the midst of a complete
democracy -- Why? -- Distinction carefully to be drawn between what
is of Puritanical and what is of English origin.
The reader is cautioned not to draw too general or too absolute an
inference from what has been said. The social condition, the
religion, and the manners of the first emigrants undoubtedly
exercised an immense influence on the destiny of their new country.
Nevertheless they were not in a situation to found a state of things
solely dependent on themselves: no man can entirely shake off the
influence of the past, and the settlers, intentionally or
involuntarily, mingled habits and notions derived from their
education and from the traditions of their country with those habits
and notions which were exclusively their own. To form a judgment on
the Anglo-Americans of the present day it is therefore necessary to
distinguish what is of Puritanical and what is of English origin.
Laws and customs are frequently to be met with in the United States
which contrast strongly with all that surrounds them. These laws
seem to be drawn up in a spirit contrary to the prevailing tenor of
the American legislation; and these customs are no less opposed to
the tone of society. If the English colonies had been founded in an
age of darkness, or if their origin was already lost in the lapse of
years, the problem would be insoluble.
I shall quote a single example to illustrate what I advance. The
civil and criminal procedure of the Americans has only two means of
action -- committal and bail. The first measure taken by the
magistrate is to exact security from the defendant, or, in case of
refusal, to incarcerate him: the ground of the accusation and the
importance of the charges against him are then discussed. It is
evident that a legislation of this kind is hostile to the poor man,
and favorable only to the rich. The poor man has not always a
security to produce, even in a civil cause; and if he is obliged to
wait for justice in prison, he is speedily reduced to distress. The
wealthy individual, on the contrary, always escapes imprisonment in
civil causes; nay, more, he may readily elude the punishment which
awaits him for a delinquency by breaking his bail. So that all the
penalties of the law are, for him, reducible to fines. Nothing can
be more aristocratic than this system of legislation. Yet in America
it is the poor who make the law, and they usually reserve the
greatest social advantages to themselves. The explanation of the
phenomenon is to be found in England; the laws of which I speak are
English, and the Americans have retained them, however repugnant
they may be to the tenor of their legislation and the mass of their
ideas. Next to its habits, the thing which a nation is least apt to
change is its civil legislation. Civil laws are only familiarly
known to legal men, whose direct interest it is to maintain them as
they are, whether good or bad, simply because they themselves are
conversant with them. The body of the nation is scarcely acquainted
with them; it merely perceives their action in particular cases; but
it has some difficulty in seizing their tendency, and obeys them
without premeditation. I have quoted one instance where it would
have been easy to adduce a great number of others. The surface of
American society is, if I may use the expression, covered with a
layer of democracy, from beneath which the old aristocratic colors
sometimes peep.
Chapter 3 Social Condition of the Anglo-Americans
SOCIAL condition is commonly the result of circumstances, sometimes
of laws, oftener still of these two causes united; but wherever it
exists, it may justly be considered as the source of almost all the
laws, the usages, and the ideas which regulate the conduct of
nations; whatever it does not produce it modifies. It is therefore
necessary, if we would become acquainted with the legislation and
the manners of a nation, to begin by the study of its social
condition.
The Striking Characteristic of the Social Condition of the
Anglo-Americans in its Essential Democracy
The first emigrants of New England -- Their equality -- Aristocratic
laws introduced in the South -- Period of the Revolution -- Change
in the law of descent -- Effects produced by this change --
Democracy carried to its utmost limits in the new States of the West
-- Equality of education.
Many important observations suggest themselves upon the social
condition of the Anglo-Americans, but there is one which takes
precedence of all the rest. The social condition of the Americans is
eminently democratic; this was its character at the foundation of
the Colonies, and is still more strongly marked at the present day.
I have stated in the preceding chapter that great equality existed
among the emigrants who settled on the shores of New England. The
germ of aristocracy was never planted in that part of the Union. The
only influence which obtained there was that of intellect; the
people were used to reverence certain names as the emblems of
knowledge and virtue. Some of their fellow-citizens acquired a power
over the rest which might truly have been called aristocratic, if it
had been capable of transmission from father to son.
This was the state of things to the east of the Hudson: to the
south-west of that river, and in the direction of the Floridas, the
case was different. In most of the States situated to the south-west
of the Hudson some great English proprietors had settled, who had
imported with them aristocratic principles and the English law of
descent. I have explained the reasons why it was impossible ever to
establish a powerful aristocracy in America; these reasons existed
with less force to the south-west of the Hudson. In the South, one
man, aided by slaves, could cultivate a great extent of country: it
was therefore common to see rich landed proprietors. But their
influence was not altogether aristocratic as that term is understood
in Europe, since they possessed no privileges; and the cultivation
of their estates being carried on by slaves, they had no tenants
depending on them, and consequently no patronage. Still, the great
proprietors south of the Hudson constituted a superior class, having
ideas and tastes of its own, and forming the centre of political
action. This kind of aristocracy sympathized with the body of the
people, whose passions and interests it easily embraced; but it was
too weak and too short-lived to excite either love or hatred for
itself. This was the class which headed the insurrection in the
South, and furnished the best leaders of the American revolution.
At the period of which we are now speaking society was shaken to its
centre: the people, in whose name the struggle had taken place,
conceived the desire of exercising the authority which it had
acquired; its democratic tendencies were awakened; and having thrown
off the yoke of the mother-country, it aspired to independence of
every kind. The influence of individuals gradually ceased to be
felt, and custom and law united together to produce the same result.
But the law of descent was the last step to equality. I am surprised
that ancient and modern jurists have not attributed to this law a
greater influence on human affairs. It is true that these laws
belong to civil affairs; but they ought nevertheless to be placed at
the head of all political institutions; for, whilst political laws
are only the symbol of a nation's condition, they exercise an
incredible influence upon its social state. They have, moreover, a
sure and uniform manner of operating upon society, affecting, as it
were, generations yet unborn.
Through their means man acquires a kind of preternatural power over
the future lot of his fellow-creatures. When the legislator has
regulated the law of inheritance, he may rest from his labor. The
machine once put in motion will go on for ages, and advance, as if
self-guided, towards a given point. When framed in a particular
manner, this law unites, draws together, and vests property and
power in a few hands: its tendency is clearly aristocratic. On
opposite principles its action is still more rapid; it divides,
distributes, and disperses both property and power. Alarmed by the
rapidity of its progress, those who despair of arresting its motion
endeavor to obstruct it by difficulties and impediments; they vainly
seek to counteract its effect by contrary efforts; but it gradually
reduces or destroys every obstacle, until by its incessant activity
the bulwarks of the influence of wealth are ground down to the fine
and shifting sand which is the basis of democracy. When the law of
inheritance permits, still more when it decrees, the equal division
of a father's property amongst all his children, its effects are of
two kinds: it is important to distinguish them from each other,
although they tend to the same end.
In virtue of the law of partible inheritance, the death of every
proprietor brings about a kind of revolution in property; not only
do his possessions change hands, but their very nature is altered,
since they are parcelled into shares, which become smaller and
smaller at each division. This is the direct and, as it were, the
physical effect of the law. It follows, then, that in countries
where equality of inheritance is established by law, property, and
especially landed property, must have a tendency to perpetual
diminution. The effects, however, of such legislation would only be
perceptible after a lapse of time, if the law was abandoned to its
own working; for supposing the family to consist of two children
(and in a country peopled as France is the average number is not
above three), these children, sharing amongst them the fortune of
both parents, would not be poorer than their father or mother.
But the law of equal division exercises its influence not merely
upon the property itself, but it affects the minds of the heirs, and
brings their passions into play. These indirect consequences tend
powerfully to the destruction of large fortunes, and especially of
large domains. Among nations whose law of descent is founded upon
the right of primogeniture landed estates often pass from generation
to generation without undergoing division, the consequence of which
is that family feeling is to a certain degree incorporated with the
estate. The family represents the estate, the estate the family;
whose name, together with its origin, its glory, its power, and its
virtues, is thus perpetuated in an imperishable memorial of the past
and a sure pledge of the future.
When the equal partition of property is established by law, the
intimate connection is destroyed between family feeling and the
preservation of the paternal estate; the property ceases to
represent the family; for as it must inevitably be divided after one
or two generations, it has evidently a constant tendency to
diminish, and must in the end be completely dispersed. The sons of
the great landed proprietor, if they are few in number, or if
fortune befriends them, may indeed entertain the hope of being as
wealthy as their father, but not that of possessing the same
property as he did; the riches must necessarily be composed of
elements different from his.
Now, from the moment that you divest the landowner of that interest
in the preservation of his estate which he derives from association,
from tradition, and from family pride, you may be certain that
sooner or later he will dispose of it; for there is a strong
pecuniary interest in favor of selling, as floating capital produces
higher interest than real property, and is more readily available to
gratify the passions of the moment.
Great landed estates which have once been divided never come
together again; for the small proprietor draws from his land a
better revenue, in proportion, than the large owner does from his,
and of course he sells it at a higher rate. The calculations of
gain, therefore, which decide the rich man to sell his domain will
still more powerfully influence him against buying small estates to
unite them into a large one.
What is called family pride is often founded upon an illusion of
self-love. A man wishes to perpetuate and immortalize himself, as it
were, in his great-grandchildren. Where the esprit de famille ceases
to act individual selfishness comes into play. When the idea of
family becomes vague, indeterminate, and uncertain, a man thinks of
his present convenience; he provides for the establishment of his
succeeding generation, and no more. Either a man gives up the idea
of perpetuating his family, or at any rate he seeks to accomplish it
by other means than that of a landed estate. Thus not only does the
law of partible inheritance render it difficult for families to
preserve their ancestral domains entire, but it deprives them of the
inclination to attempt it, and compels them in some measure to
co-operate with the law in their own extinction.
The law of equal distribution proceeds by two methods: by acting
upon things, it acts upon persons; by influencing persons, it
affects things. By these means the law succeeds in striking at the
root of landed property, and dispersing rapidly both families and
fortunes.
Most certainly it is not for us Frenchmen of the nineteenth century,
who daily witness the political and social changes which the law of
partition is bringing to pass, to question its influence. It is
perpetually conspicuous in our country, overthrowing the walls of
our dwellings and removing the landmarks of our fields. But although
it has produced great effects in France, much still remains for it
to do. Our recollections, opinions, and habits present powerful
obstacles to its progress.
In the United States it has nearly completed its work of
destruction, and there we can best study its results. The English
laws concerning the transmission of property were abolished in
almost all the States at the time of the Revolution. The law of
entail was so modified as not to interrupt the free circulation of
property. The first generation having passed away, estates began to
be parcelled out, and the change became more and more rapid with the
progress of time. At this moment, after a lapse of a little more
than sixty years, the aspect of society is totally altered; the
families of the great landed proprietors are almost all commingled
with the general mass. In the State of New York, which formerly
contained many of these, there are but two who still keep their
heads above the stream, and they must shortly disappear. The sons of
these opulent citizens are become merchants, lawyers, or physicians.
Most of them have lapsed into obscurity. The last trace of
hereditary ranks and distinctions is destroyed -- the law of
partition has reduced all to one level.
I do not mean that there is any deficiency of wealthy individuals in
the United States; I know of no country, indeed, where the love of
money has taken stronger hold on the affections of men, and where
the profounder contempt is expressed for the theory of the permanent
equality of property. But wealth circulates with inconceivable
rapidity, and experience shows that it is rare to find two
succeeding generations in the full enjoyment of it.
This picture, which may perhaps be thought to be over-charged, still
gives a very imperfect idea of what is taking place in the new
States of the West and South-west. At the end of the last century a
few bold adventurers began to penetrate into the valleys of the
Mississippi, and the mass of the population very soon began to move
in that direction: communities unheard of till then were seen to
emerge from the wilds: States whose names were not in existence a
few years before claimed their place in the American Union; and in
the Western settlements we may behold democracy arrived at its
utmost extreme. In these States, founded off-hand, and, as it were,
by chance, the inhabitants are but of yesterday. Scarcely known to
one another, the nearest neighbors are ignorant of each other's
history. In this part of the American continent, therefore, the
population has not experienced the influence of great names and
great wealth, nor even that of the natural aristocracy of knowledge
and virtue. None are there to wield that respectable power which men
willingly grant to the remembrance of a life spent in doing good
before their eyes. The new States of the West are already inhabited,
but society has no existence among them.
It is not only the fortunes of men which are equal in America; even
their requirements partake in some degree of the same uniformity. I
do not believe that there is a country in the world where, in
proportion to the population, there are so few uninstructed and at
the same time so few learned individuals. Primary instruction is
within the reach of everybody; superior instruction is scarcely to
be obtained by any. This is not surprising; it is in fact the
necessary consequence of what we have advanced above. Almost all the
Americans are in easy circumstances, and can therefore obtain the
first elements of human knowledge.
In America there are comparatively few who are rich enough to live
without a profession. Every profession requires an apprenticeship,
which limits the time of instruction to the early years of life. At
fifteen they enter upon their calling, and thus their education ends
at the age when ours begins. Whatever is done afterwards is with a
view to some special and lucrative object; a science is taken up as
a matter of business, and the only branch of it which is attended to
is such as admits of an immediate practical application. In America
most of the rich men were formerly poor; most of those who now enjoy
leisure were absorbed in business during their youth; the
consequence of which is, that when they might have had a taste for
study they had no time for it, and when time is at their disposal
they have no longer the inclination.
There is no class, then, in America, in which the taste for
intellectual pleasures is transmitted with hereditary fortune and
leisure, and by which the labors of the intellect are held in honor.
Accordingly there is an equal want of the desire and the power of
application to these objects.
A middle standard is fixed in America for human knowledge. All
approach as near to it as they can; some as they rise, others as
they descend. Of course, an immense multitude of persons are to be
found who entertain the same number of ideas on religion, history,
science, political economy, legislation, and government. The gifts
of intellect proceed directly from God, and man cannot prevent their
unequal distribution. But in consequence of the state of things
which we have here represented it happens that, although the
capacities of men are widely different, as the Creator has doubtless
intended they should be, they are submitted to the same method of
treatment.
In America the aristocratic element has always been feeble from its
birth; and if at the present day it is not actually destroyed, it is
at any rate so completely disabled that we can scarcely assign to it
any degree of influence in the course of affairs. The democratic
principle, on the contrary, has gained so much strength by time, by
events, and by legislation, as to have become not only predominant
but all-powerful. There is no family or corporate authority, and it
is rare to find even the influence of individual character enjoy any
durability.
America, then, exhibits in her social state a most extraordinary
phenomenon. Men are there seen on a greater equality in point of
fortune and intellect, or, in other words, more equal in their
strength, than in any other country of the world, or in any age of
which history has preserved the remembrance.
Political Consequences of the Social Condition of the
Anglo-Americans
The political consequences of such a social condition as this are
easily deducible. It is impossible to believe that equality will not
eventually find its way into the political world as it does
everywhere else. To conceive of men remaining forever unequal upon
one single point, yet equal on all others, is impossible; they must
come in the end to be equal upon all. Now I know of only two methods
of establishing equality in the political world; every citizen must
be put in possession of his rights, or rights must be granted to no
one. For nations which are arrived at the same stage of social
existence as the Anglo-Americans, it is therefore very difficult to
discover a medium between the sovereignty of all and the absolute
power of one man: and it would be vain to deny that the social
condition which I have been describing is equally liable to each of
these consequences.
There is, in fact, a manly and lawful passion for equality which
excites men to wish all to be powerful and honored. This passion
tends to elevate the humble to the rank of the great; but there
exists also in the human heart a depraved taste for equality, which
impels the weak to attempt to lower the powerful to their own level,
and reduces men to prefer equality in slavery to inequality with
freedom. Not that those nations whose social condition is democratic
naturally despise liberty; on the contrary, they have an instinctive
love of it. But liberty is not the chief and constant object of
their desires; equality is their idol: they make rapid and sudden
efforts to obtain liberty, and if they miss their aim resign
themselves to their disappointment; but nothing can satisfy them
except equality, and rather than lose it they resolve to perish.
On the other hand, in a State where the citizens are nearly on an
equality, it becomes difficult for them to preserve their
independence against the aggressions of power. No one among them
being strong enough to engage in the struggle with advantage,
nothing but a general combination can protect their liberty. And
such a union is not always to be found.
From the same social position, then, nations may derive one or the
other of two great political results; these results are extremely
different from each other, but they may both proceed from the same
cause.
The Anglo-Americans are the first nations who, having been exposed
to this formidable alternative, have been happy enough to escape the
dominion of absolute power. They have been allowed by their
circumstances, their origin, their intelligence, and especially by
their moral feeling, to establish and maintain the sovereignty of
the people.
Chapter 4 The Principle of the Sovereignty of the People in America
It predominates over the whole of society in America -- Application
made of this principle by the Americans even before their Revolution
-- Development given to it by that Revolution -- Gradual and
irresistible extension of the elective qualification.
WHENEVER the political laws of the United States are be discussed,
it is with the doctrine of the sovereignty of the people that we
must begin. The principle of the sovereignty of the people, which is
to be found, more or less, at the bottom of almost all human
institutions, generally remains concealed from view. It is obeyed
without being recognized, or if for a moment it be brought to light,
it is hastily cast back into the gloom of the sanctuary. "The will
of the nation" is one of those expressions which have been most
profusely abused by the wily and the despotic of every age. To the
eyes of some it has been represented by the venal suffrages of a few
of the satellites of power; to others by the votes of a timid or an
interested minority; and some have even discovered it in the silence
of a people, on the supposition that the fact of submission
established the right of command.
In America the principle of the sovereignty of the people is not
either barren or concealed, as it is with some other nations; It is
recognized by the customs and proclaimed by the laws; it spreads
freely, and arrives without impediment at its most remote
consequences. If there be a country in the world where the doctrine
of the sovereignty of the people can be fairly appreciated, where it
can be studied in its application to the affairs of society, and
where its dangers and its advantages may be foreseen, that country
is assuredly America.
I have already observed that, from their origin, the sovereignty of
the people was the fundamental principle of the greater number of
British colonies in America. It was far, however, from then
exercising as much influence on the government of society as it now
does. Two obstacles, the one external, the other internal, checked
its invasive progress. It could not ostensibly disclose itself in
the laws of colonies which were still constrained to obey the
mother-country: it was therefore obliged to spread secretly, and to
gain ground in the provincial assemblies, and especially in the
townships.
American society was not yet prepared to adopt it with all its
consequences. The intelligence of New England, and the wealth of the
country to the south of the Hudson (as I have shown in the preceding
chapter), long exercised a sort of aristocratic influence, which
tended to retain the exercise of social authority in the hands of a
few. The public functionaries were not universally elected, and the
citizens were not all of them electors. The electoral franchise was
everywhere placed within certain limits, and made dependent on a
certain qualification, which was exceedingly low in the North and
more considerable in the South.
The American revolution broke out, and the doctrine of the
sovereignty of the people, which had been nurtured in the townships
and municipalities, took possession of the State: every class was
enlisted in its cause; battles were fought, and victories obtained
for it, until it became the law of laws.
A no less rapid change was effected in the interior of society,
where the law of descent completed the abolition of local
influences.
At the very time when this consequence of the laws and of the
revolution was apparent to every eye, victory was irrevocably
pronounced in favor of the democratic cause. All power was, in fact,
in its hands, and resistance was no longer possible. The higher
orders submitted without a murmur and without a struggle to an evil
which was thenceforth inevitable. The ordinary fate of falling
powers awaited them; each of their several members followed his own
interests; and as it was impossible to wring the power from the
hands of a people which they did not detest sufficiently to brave,
their only aim was to secure its good-will at any price. The most
democratic laws were consequently voted by the very men whose
interests they impaired; and thus, although the higher classes did
not excite the passions of the people against their order, they
accelerated the triumph of the new state of things; so that by a
singular change the democratic impulse was found to be most
irresistible in the very States where the aristocracy had the
firmest hold. The State of Maryland, which had been founded by men
of rank, was the first to proclaim universal suffrage, and to
introduce the most democratic forms into the conduct of its
government.
When a nation modifies the elective qualification, it may easily be
foreseen that sooner or later that qualification will be entirely
abolished. There is no more invariable rule in the history of
society: the further electoral rights are extended, the greater is
the need of extending them; for after each concession the strength
of the democracy increases, and its demands increase with its
strength. The ambition of those who are below the appointed rate is
irritated in exact proportion to the great number of those who are
above it. The exception at last becomes the rule, concession follows
concession, and no stop can be made short of universal suffrage.
At the present day the principle of the sovereignty of the people
has acquired, in the United States, all the practical development
which the imagination can conceive. It is unencumbered by those
fictions which have been thrown over it in other countries, and it
appears in every possible form according to the exigency of the
occasion. Sometimes the laws are made by the people in a body, as at
Athens; and sometimes its representatives, chosen by universal
suffrage, transact business in its name, and almost under its
immediate control.
In some countries a power exists which, though it is in a degree
foreign to the social body, directs it, and forces it to pursue a
certain track. In others the ruling force is divided, being partly
within and partly without the ranks of the people. But nothing of
the kind is to be seen in the United States; there society governs
itself for itself. All power centres in its bosom; and scarcely an
individual is to be meet with who would venture to conceive, or,
still less, to express, the idea of seeking it elsewhere. The nation
participates in the making of its laws by the choice of its
legislators, and in the execution of them by the choice of the
agents of the executive government; it may almost be said to govern
itself, so feeble and so restricted is the share left to the
administration, so little do the authorities forget their popular
origin and the power from which they emanate.
Chapter 5 Necessity of Examining the Condition of the States Before
That of the Union at Large
IT is proposed to examine in the following chapter what is form of
government established in America on the principle of the
sovereignty of the people; what are its resources, its hindrances,
its advantages, and its dangers. The first difficulty which presents
itself arises from the complex nature of the constitution of the
United States, which consists of two distinct social structures,
connected and, as it were, encased one within the other; two
governments, completely separate and almost independent, the one
fulfilling the ordinary duties and responding to the daily and
indefinite calls of a community, the other circumscribed within
certain limits, and only exercising an exceptional authority over
the general interests of the country. In short, there are
twenty-four small sovereign nations, whose agglomeration constitutes
the body of the Union. To examine the Union before we have studied
the States would be to adopt a method filled with obstacles. The
form of the Federal Government of the United States was the last
which was adopted; and it is in fact nothing more than a
modification or a summary of those republican principles which were
current in the whole community before it existed, and independently
of its existence. Moreover, the Federal Government is, as I have
just observed, the exception; the Government of the States is the
rule. The author who should attempt to exhibit the picture as a
whole before he had explained its details would necessarily fall
into obscurity and repetition.
The great political principles which govern American society at this
day undoubtedly took their origin and their growth in the State. It
is therefore necessary to become acquainted with the State in order
to possess a clue to the remainder. The States which at present
compose the American Union all present the same features, as far as
regards the external aspect of their institutions. Their political
or administrative existence is centred in three focuses of action,
which may not inaptly be compared to the different nervous centres
which convey motion to the human body. The township is the lowest in
order, then the county, and lastly the State; and I propose to
devote the following chapter to the examination of these three
divisions.
The American System of Townships and Municipal Bodies
Why the Author begins the examination of the political institutions
with the township -- Its existence in all nations -- Difficulty of
establishing and preserving municipal independence -- Its importance
-- Why the Author has selected the township system of New England as
the main topic of his discussion.
It is not undesignedly that I begin this subject with the Township.
The village or township is the only association which is so
perfectly natural that wherever a number of men are collected it
seems to constitute itself.
The town, or tithing, as the smallest division of a community, must
necessarily exist in all nations, whatever their laws and customs
may be: if man makes monarchies and establishes republics, the first
association of mankind seems constituted by the hand of God. But
although the existence of the township is coeval with that of man,
its liberties are not the less rarely respected and easily
destroyed. A nation is always able to establish great political
assemblies, because it habitually contains a certain number of
individuals fitted by their talents, if not by their habits, for the
direction of affairs. The township is, on the contrary, composed of
coarser materials, which are less easily fashioned by the
legislator. The difficulties which attend the consolidation of its
independence rather augment than diminish with the increasing
enlightenment of the people. A highly civilized community spurns the
attempts of a local in dependence, is disgusted at its numerous
blunders, and is apt to despair of success before the experiment is
completed. Again, no immunities are so ill protected from the
encroachments of the supreme power as those of municipal bodies in
general: they are unable to struggle, single-handed, against a
strong or an enterprising government, and they cannot defend their
cause with success unless it be identified with the customs of the
nation and supported by public opinion. Thus until the independence
of townships is amalgamated with the manners of a people it is
easily destroyed, and it is only after a long existence in the laws
that it can be thus amalgamated. Municipal freedom is not the fruit
of human device; it is rarely created; but it is, as it were,
secretly and spontaneously engendered in the midst of a
semi-barbarous state of society. The constant action of the laws and
the national habits, peculiar circumstances, and above all time, may
consolidate it; but there is certainly no nation on the continent of
Europe which has experienced its advantages. Nevertheless local
assemblies of citizens constitute the strength of free nations.
Town-meetings are to liberty what primary schools are to science;
they bring it within the people's reach, they teach men how to use
and how to enjoy it. A nation may establish a system of free
government, but without the spirit of municipal institutions it
cannot have the spirit of liberty. The transient passions and the
interests of an hour, or the chance of circumstances, may have
created the external forms of independence; but the despotic
tendency which has been repelled will, sooner or later, inevitably
reappear on the surface.
In order to explain to the reader the general principles on which
the political organization of the counties and townships of the
United States rests, I have thought it expedient to choose one of
the States of New England as an example, to examine the mechanism of
its constitution, and then to cast a general glance over the
country. The township and the county are not organized in the same
manner in every part of the Union; it is, however, easy to perceive
that the same principles have guided the formation of both of them
throughout the Union. I am inclined to believe that these principles
have been carried further in New England than elsewhere, and
consequently that they offer greater facilities to the observations
of a stranger. The institutions of New England form a complete and
regular whole; they have received the sanction of time, they have
the support of the laws, and the still stronger support of the
manners of the community, over which they exercise the most
prodigious influence; they consequently deserve our attention on
every account.
Limits of the Township
The township of New England is a division which stands between the
commune and the canton of France, and which corresponds in general
to the English tithing, or town. Its average population is from two
to three thousand; so that, on the one hand, the interests of its
inhabitants are not likely to conflict, and, on the other, men
capable of conducting its affairs are always to be found among its
citizens.
Authorities of the Township in New England
The people the source of all power here as elsewhere -- Manages its
own affairs -- No corporation -- The greater part of the authority
vested in the hands of the Selectmen -- How the Selectmen act --
Town-meeting -- Enumeration of the public officers of the township
-- Obligatory and remunerated functions.
In the township, as well as everywhere else, the people is the only
source of power; but in no stage of government does the body of
citizens exercise a more immediate influence. In America the people
is a master whose exigencies demand obedience to the utmost limits
of possibility.
In New England the majority acts by representatives in the conduct
of the public business of the State; but if such an arrangement be
necessary in general affairs, in the townships, where the
legislative and administrative action of the government is in more
immediate contact with the subject, the system of representation is
not adopted. There is no corporation; but the body of electors,
after having designated its magistrates, directs them in everything
that exceeds the simple and ordinary executive business of the
State.
This state of things is so contrary to our ideas, and so different
from our customs, that it is necessary for me to adduce some
examples to explain it thoroughly.
The public duties in the township are extremely numerous and
minutely divided, as we shall see further on; but the larger
proportion of administrative power is vested in the hands of a small
number of individuals, called "the Selectmen." The general laws of
the State impose a certain number of obligations on the selectmen,
which they may fulfil without the authorization of the body they
represent, but which they can only neglect on their own
responsibility. The law of the State obliges them, for instance, to
draw up the list of electors in their townships; and if they omit
this part of their functions, they are guilty of a misdemeanor. In
all the affairs, however, which are determined by the town-meeting,
the selectmen are the organs of the popular mandate, as in France
the Maire executes the decree of the municipal council. They usually
act upon their own responsibility, and merely put in practice
principles which have been previously recognized by the majority.
But if any change is to be introduced in the existing state of
things, or if they wish to undertake any new enterprise, they are
obliged to refer to the source of their power. If, for instance, a
school is to be established, the selectmen convoke the whole body of
the electors on a certain day at an appointed place; they explain
the urgency of the case; they give their opinion on the means of
satisfying it, on the probable expense, and the site which seems to
be most favorable. The meeting is consulted on these several points;
it adopts the principle, marks out the site, votes the rate, and
confides the execution of its resolution to the selectmen.
The selectmen have alone the right of calling a town-meeting, but
they may be requested to do so: if ten citizens are desirous of
submitting a new project to the assent of the township, they may
demand a general convocation of the inhabitants; the selectmen are
obliged to comply, but they have only the right of presiding at the
meeting.
The selectmen are elected every year in the month of April or of
May. The town-meeting chooses at the same time a number of other
municipal magistrates, who are entrusted with important
administrative functions. The assessors rate the township; the
collectors receive the rate. A constable is appointed to keep the
peace, to watch the streets, and to forward the execution of the
laws; the town-clerk records all the town votes, orders, grants,
births, deaths, and marriages; the treasurer keeps the funds; the
overseer of the poor performs the difficult task of superintending
the action of the poor-laws; committee-men are appointed to attend
to the schools and to public instruction; and the road-surveyors,
who take care of the greater and lesser thoroughfares of the
township, complete the list of the principal functionaries. They
are, however, still further subdivided; and amongst the municipal
officers are to be found parish commissioners, who audit the
expenses of public worship; different classes of inspectors, some of
whom are to direct the citizens in case of fire; tithing-men,
listers, haywards, chimney-viewers, fence-viewers to maintain the
bounds of property, timber-measurers, and sealers of weights and
measures.
There are nineteen principal officers in a township. Every
inhabitant is constrained, on the pain of being fined, to undertake
these different functions; which, however, are almost all paid, in
order that the poorer citizens may be able to give up their time
without loss. In general the American system is not to grant a fixed
salary to its functionaries. Every service has its price, and they
are remunerated in proportion to what they have done.
Existence of the Township
Every one the best judge of his own interest -- Corollary of the
principle of the sovereignty of the people -- Application of those
doctrines in the townships of America -- The township of New England
is sovereign in all that concerns itself alone: subject to the State
in all other matters -- Bond of the township and the State -- In
France the Government lends its agent to the Commune -- In America
the reverse occurs.
I have already observed that the principle of the sovereignty of the
people governs the whole political system of the Anglo-Americans.
Every page of this book will afford new instances of the same
doctrine. In the nations by which the sovereignty of the people is
recognized every individual possesses an equal share of power, and
participates alike in the government of the State. Every individual
is, therefore, supposed to be as well informed, as virtuous, and as
strong as any of his fellow-citizens. He obeys the government, not
because he is inferior to the authorities which conduct it, or that
he is less capable than his neighbor of governing himself, but
because he acknowledges the utility of an association with his
fellow-men, and because he knows that no such association can exist
without a regulating force. If he be a subject in all that concerns
the mutual relations of citizens, he is free and responsible to God
alone for all that concerns himself. Hence arises the maxim that
every one is the best and the sole judge of his own private
interest, and that society has no right to control a man's actions,
unless they are prejudicial to the common weal, or unless the common
weal demands his co-operation. This doctrine is universally admitted
in the United States. I shall hereafter examine the general
influence which it exercises on the ordinary actions of life; I am
now speaking of the nature of municipal bodies.
The township, taken as a whole, and in relation to the government of
the country, may be looked upon as an individual to whom the theory
I have just alluded to is applied. Municipal independence is
therefore a natural consequence of the principle of the sovereignty
of the people in the United States: all the American republics
recognize it more or less; but circumstances have peculiarly favored
its growth in New England.
In this part of the Union the impulsion of political activity was
given in the townships; and it may almost be said that each of them
originally formed an independent nation. When the Kings of England
asserted their supremacy, they were contented to assume the central
power of the State. The townships of New England remained as they
were before; and although they are now subject to the State, they
were at first scarcely dependent upon it. It is important to
remember that they have not been invested with privileges, but that
they have, on the contrary, forfeited a portion of their
independence to the State. The townships are only subordinate to the
State in those interests which I shall term social, as they are
common to all the citizens. They are independent in all that
concerns themselves; and amongst the inhabitants of New England I
believe that not a man is to be found who would acknowledge that the
State has any right to interfere in their local interests. The towns
of New England buy and sell, sue or are sued, augment or diminish
their rates, without the slightest opposition on the part of the
administrative authority of the State.
They are bound, however, to comply with the demands of the
community. If the State is in need of money, a town can neither give
nor withhold the supplies. If the State projects a road, the
township cannot refuse to let it cross its territory; if a police
regulation is made by the State, it must be enforced by the town. A
uniform system of instruction is organized all over the country, and
every town is bound to establish the schools which the law ordains.
In speaking of the administration of the United States I shall have
occasion to point out the means by which the townships are compelled
to obey in these different cases: I here merely show the existence
of the obligation. Strict as this obligation is, the government of
the State imposes it in principle only, and in its performance the
township resumes all its independent rights. Thus, taxes are voted
by the State, but they are levied and collected by the township; the
existence of a school is obligatory, but the township builds, pays,
and superintends it. In France the State-collector receives the
local imposts; in America the town-collector receives the taxes of
the State. Thus the French Government lends its agents to the
commune; in America the township is the agent of the Government.
This fact alone shows the extent of the differences which exist
between the two nations.
Public Spirit of the Townships of New England
How the township of New England wins the affections of its
inhabitants -- Difficulty of creating local public spirit in Europe
-- The rights and duties of the American township favorable to it --
Characteristics of home in the United States -- Manifestations of
public spirit in New England -- Its happy effects.
In America, not only do municipal bodies exist, but they are kept
alive and supported by public spirit. The township of New England
possesses two advantages which infallibly secure the attentive
interest of mankind, namely, independence and authority. Its sphere
is indeed small and limited, but within that sphere its action is
unrestrained; and its independence gives to it a real importance
which its extent and population may not always ensure.
It is to be remembered that the affections of men generally lie on
the side of authority. Patriotism is not durable in a conquered
nation. The New Englander is attached to his township, not only
because he was born in it, but because it constitutes a social body
of which he is a member, and whose government claims and deserves
the exercise of his sagacity. In Europe the absence of local public
spirit is a frequent subject of regret to those who are in power;
everyone agrees that there is no surer guarantee of order and
tranquillity, and yet nothing is more difficult to create. If the
municipal bodies were made powerful and independent, the authorities
of the nation might be disunited and the peace of the country
endangered. Yet, without power and independence, a town may contain
good subjects, but it can have no active citizens. Another important
fact is that the township of New England is so constituted as to
excite the warmest of human affections, without arousing the
ambitious passions of the heart of man. The officers of the county
are not elected, and their authority is very limited. Even the State
is only a second-rate community, whose tranquil and obscure
administration offers no inducement sufficient to draw men away from
the circle of their interests into the turmoil of public affairs.
The federal government confers power and honor on the men who
conduct it; but these individuals can never be very numerous. The
high station of the Presidency can only be reached at an advanced
period of life, and the other federal functionaries are generally
men who have been favored by fortune, or distinguished in some other
career. Such cannot be the permanent aim of the ambitious. But the
township serves as a centre for the desire of public esteem, the
want of exciting interests, and the taste for authority and
popularity, in the midst of the ordinary relations of life; and the
passions which commonly embroil society change their character when
they find a vent so near the domestic hearth and the family circle.
In the American States power has been disseminated with admirable
skill for the purpose of interesting the greatest possible number of
persons in the common weal. Independently of the electors who are
from time to time called into action, the body politic is divided
into innumerable functionaries and officers, who all, in their
several spheres, represent the same powerful whole in whose name
they act. The local administration thus affords an unfailing source
of profit and interest to a vast number of individuals.
The American system, which divides the local authority among so many
citizens, does not scruple to multiply the functions of the town
officers. For in the United States it is believed, and with truth,
that patriotism is a kind of devotion which is strengthened by
ritual observance. In this manner the activity of the township is
continually perceptible; it is daily manifested in the fulfilment of
a duty or the exercise of a right, and a constant though gentle
motion is thus kept up in society which animates without disturbing
it.
The American attaches himself to his home as the mountaineer clings
to his hills, because the characteristic features of his country are
there more distinctly marked than elsewhere. The existence of the
townships of New England is in general a happy one. Their government
is suited to their tastes, and chosen by themselves. In the midst of
the profound peace and general comfort which reign in America the
commotions of municipal discord are unfrequent. The conduct of local
business is easy. The political education of the people has long
been complete; say rather that it was complete when the people first
set foot upon the soil. In New England no tradition exists of a
distinction of ranks; no portion of the community is tempted to
oppress the remainder; and the abuses which may injure isolated
individuals are forgotten in the general contentment which prevails.
If the government is defective (and it would no doubt be easy to
point out its deficiencies), the fact that it really emanates from
those it governs, and that it acts, either ill or well, casts the
protecting spell of a parental pride over its faults. No term of
comparison disturbs the satisfaction of the citizen: England
formerly governed the mass of the colonies, but the people was
always sovereign in the township where its rule is not only an
ancient but a primitive state.
The native of New England is attached to his township because it is
independent and free: his co-operation in its affairs ensures his
attachment to its interest; the well-being it affords him secures
his affection; and its welfare is the aim of his ambition and of his
future exertions: he takes a part in every occurrence in the place;
he practises the art of government in the small sphere within his
reach; he accustoms himself to those forms which can alone ensure
the steady progress of liberty; he imbibes their spirit; he acquires
a taste for order, comprehends the union or the balance of powers,
and collects clear practical notions on the nature of his duties and
the extent of his rights.
The Counties of New England
The division of the counties in America has considerable analogy
with that of the arrondissements of France. The limits of the
counties are arbitrarily laid down, and the various districts which
they contain have no necessary connection, no common tradition or
natural sympathy; their object is simply to facilitate the
administration of justice.
The extent of the township was too small to contain a system of
judicial institutions; each county has, however, a court of justice,
a sheriff to execute its decrees, and a prison for criminals. There
are certain wants which are felt alike by all the townships of a
county; it is therefore natural that they should be satisfied by a
central authority. In the State of Massachusetts this authority is
vested in the hands of several magistrates, who are appointed by the
Governor of the State, with the advice of his council. The officers
of the county have only a limited and occasional authority, which is
applicable to certain predetermined cases. The State and the
townships possess all the power requisite to conduct public
business. The budget of the county is drawn up by its officers, and
is voted by the legislature, but there is no assembly which directly
or indirectly represents the county. It has, therefore, properly
speaking, no political existence.
A twofold tendency may be discerned in the American constitutions,
which impels the legislator to centralize the legislative and to
disperse the executive power. The township of New England has in
itself an indestructible element of in dependence; and this distinct
existence could only be fictitiously introduced into the county,
where its utility has not been felt. But all the townships united
have but one representation, which is the State, the centre of the
national authority: beyond the action of the township and that of
the nation, nothing can be said to exist but the influence of
individual exertion.
Administration in New England
Administration not perceived in America -- Why? -- The Europeans
believe that liberty is promoted by depriving the social authority
of some of its rights; the Americans, by dividing its exercise --
Almost all the administration confined to the township, and divided
amongst the town-officers -- No trace of an administrative body to
be perceived, either in the township or above it -- The reason of
this -- How it happens that the administration of the State is
uniform -- Who is empowered to enforce the obedience of the township
and the county to the law-The introduction of judicial power into
the administration -- Consequence of the extension of the elective
principle to all functionaries -- The Justice of the Peace in New
England -- By whom appointed -- County officer: ensures the
administration of the townships -- Court of Sessions -- Its action
-- Right of inspection and indictment disseminated like the other
administrative functions -- Informers encouraged by the division of
fines.
Nothing is more striking to an European traveller in the United
States than the absence of what we term the Government, or the
Administration. Written laws exist in America, and one sees that
they are daily executed; but although everything is in motion, the
hand which gives the impulse to the social machine can nowhere be
discovered. Nevertheless, as all peoples are obliged to have
recourse to certain grammatical forms, which are the foundation of
human language, in order to express their thoughts; so all
communities are obliged to secure their existence by submitting to a
certain dose of authority, without which they fall a prey to
anarchy. This authority may be distributed in several ways, but it
must always exist somewhere.
There are two methods of diminishing the force of authority in a
nation: The first is to weaken the supreme power in its very
principle, by forbidding or preventing society from acting in its
own defence under certain circumstances. To weaken authority in this
manner is what is generally termed in Europe to lay the foundations
of freedom. The second manner of diminishing the influence of
authority does not consist in stripping society of any of its
rights, nor in paralyzing its effort, but in distributing the
exercise of its privileges in various hands, and in multiplying
functionaries, to each of whom the degree of power necessary for him
to perform his duty is entrusted. There may be nations whom this
distribution of social powers might lead to anarchy; but in itself
it is not anarchical. The action of authority is indeed thus
rendered less irresistible and less perilous, but it is not totally
suppressed.
The revolution of the United States was the result of a mature and
dignified taste for freedom, and not of a vague or ill-defined
craving for independence. It contracted no alliance with the
turbulent passions of anarchy; but its course was marked, on the
contrary, by an attachment to whatever was lawful and orderly.
It was never assumed in the United States that the citizen of a free
country has a right to do whatever he pleases; on the contrary,
social obligations were there imposed upon him more various than
anywhere else. No idea was ever entertained of attacking the
principles or of contesting the rights of society; but the exercise
of its authority was divided, to the end that the office might be
powerful and the officer insignificant, and that the community
should be at once regulated and free. In no country in the world
does the law hold so absolute a language as in America, and in no
country is the right of applying it vested in so many hands. The
administrative power in the United States presents nothing either
central or hierarchical in its constitution, which accounts for its
passing, unperceived. The power exists, but its representative is
not to be perceived.
We have already seen that the independent townships of New England
protect their own private interests; and the municipal magistrates
are the persons to whom the execution of the laws of the State is
most frequently entrusted. Besides the general laws, the State
sometimes passes general police regulations; but more commonly the
townships and town-officers, conjointly with the justices of the
peace, regulate the minor details of social life, according to the
necessities of the different localities, and promulgate such
enactments as concern the health of the community, and the peace as
well as morality of the citizens. Lastly, these municipal
magistrates provide, of their own accord and without any delegated
powers, for those unforeseen emergencies which frequently occur in
society.
It results from what we have said that in the State of Massachusetts
the administrative authority is almost entirely restricted to the
township, but that it is distributed among a great number of
individuals. In the French commune there is properly but one
official functionary, namely, the Maire; and in New England we have
seen that there are nineteen. These nineteen functionaries do not in
general depend upon one another. The law carefully prescribes a
circle of action to each of these magistrates; and within that
circle they have an entire right to perform their functions
independently of any other authority. Above the township scarcely
any trace of a series of official dignitaries is to be found. It
sometimes happens that the county officers alter a decision of the
townships or town magistrates, but in general the authorities of the
county have no right to interfere with the authorities of the
township, except in such matters as concern the county.
The magistrates of the township, as well as those of the county, are
bound to communicate their acts to the central government in a very
small number of predetermined cases. But the central government is
not represented by an individual whose business it is to publish
police regulations and ordinances enforcing the execution of the
laws; to keep up a regular communication with the officers of the
township and the county; to inspect their conduct, to direct their
actions, or to reprimand their faults. There is no point which
serves as a centre to the radii of the administration.
What, then, is the uniform plan on which the government is
conducted, and how is the compliance of the counties and their
magistrates or the townships and their officers enforced? In the
States of New England the legislative authority embraces more
subjects than it does in France; the legislator penetrates to the
very core of the administration; the law descends to the most minute
details; the same enactment prescribes the principle and the method
of its application, and thus imposes a multitude of strict and
rigorously defined obligations on the secondary functionaries of the
State. The consequence of this is that if all the secondary
functionaries of the administration conform to the law, society in
all its branches proceeds with the greatest uniformity: the
difficulty remains of compelling the secondary functionaries of the
administration to conform to the law. It may be affirmed that, in
general, society has only two methods of enforcing the execution of
the laws at its disposal: a discretionary power may be entrusted to
a superior functionary of directing all the others, and of
cashiering them in case of disobedience; or the courts of justice
may be authorized to inflict judicial penalties on the offender: but
these two methods are not always available.
The right of directing a civil officer presupposes that of
cashiering him if he does not obey orders, and of rewarding him by
promotion if he fulfils his duties with propriety. But an elected
magistrate can neither be cashiered nor promoted. All elective
functions are inalienable until their term is expired. In fact, the
elected magistrate has nothing either to expect or to fear from his
constituents; and when all public offices are filled by ballot there
can be no series of official dignities, because the double right of
commanding and of enforcing obedience can never be vested in the
same individual, and because the power of issuing an order can never
be joined to that of inflicting a punishment or bestowing a reward.
The communities therefore in which the secondary functionaries of
the government are elected are perforce obliged to make great use of
judicial penalties as a means of administration. This is not evident
at first sight; for those in power are apt to look upon the
institution of elective functionaries as one concession, and the
subjection of the elected magistrate to the judges of the land as
another. They are equally averse to both these innovations; and as
they are more pressingly solicited to grant the former than the
latter, they accede to the election of the magistrate, and leave him
independent of the judicial power. Nevertheless, the second of these
measures is the only thing that can possibly counterbalance the
first; and it will be found that an elective authority which is not
subject to judicial power will, sooner or later, either elude all
control or be destroyed. The courts of justice are the only possible
medium between the central power and the administrative bodies; they
alone can compel the elected functionary to obey, without violating
the rights of the elector. The extension of judicial power in the
political world ought therefore to be in the exact ratio of the
extension of elective offices: if these two institutions do not go
hand in hand, the State must fall into anarchy or into subjection.
It has always been remarked that habits of legal business do not
render men apt to the exercise of administrative authority. The
Americans have borrowed from the English, their fathers, the idea of
an institution which is unknown upon the continent of Europe: I
allude to that of the Justices of the Peace. The Justice of the
Peace is a sort of mezzo termine between the magistrate and the man
of the world, between the civil officer and the judge. A justice of
the peace is a well-informed citizen, though he is not necessarily
versed in the knowledge of the laws. His office simply obliges him
to execute the police regulations of society; a task in which good
sense and integrity are of more avail than legal science. The
justice introduces into the administration a certain taste for
established forms and publicity, which renders him a most
unserviceable instrument of despotism; and, on the other hand, he is
not blinded by those superstitions which render legal officers unfit
members of a government. The Americans have adopted the system of
the English justices of the peace, but they have deprived it of that
aristocratic character which is discernible in the mother-country.
The Governor of Massachusetts appoints a certain number of justices
of the peace in every county, whose functions last seven years. He
further designates three individuals from amongst the whole body of
justices who form in each county what is called the Court of
Sessions. The justices take a personal share in public business;
they are sometimes entrusted with administrative functions in
conjunction with elected officers, they sometimes constitute a
tribunal, before which the magistrates summarily prosecute a
refractory citizen, or the citizens inform against the abuses of the
magistrate. But it is in the Court of Sessions that they exercise
their most important functions. This court meets twice a year in the
county town; in Massachusetts it is empowered to enforce the
obedience of the greater number of public officers. It must be
observed, that in the State of Massachusetts the Court of Sessions
is at the same time an administrative body, properly so called, and
a political tribunal. It has been asserted that the county is a
purely administrative division. The Court of Sessions presides over
that small number of affairs which, as they concern several
townships, or all the townships of the county in common, cannot be
entrusted to any one of them in particular. In all that concerns
county business the duties of the Court of Sessions are purely
administrative; and if in its investigations it occasionally borrows
the forms of judicial procedure, it is only with a view to its own
information, or as a guarantee to the community over which it
presides. But when the administration of the township is brought
before it, it always acts as a judicial body, and in some few cases
as an official assembly.
The first difficulty is to procure the obedience of an authority as
entirely independent of the general laws of the State as the
township is. We have stated that assessors are annually named by the
town-meetings to levy the taxes. If a township attempts to evade the
payment of the taxes by neglecting to name its assessors, the Court
of Sessions condemns it to a heavy penalty. The fine is levied on
each of the inhabitants; and the sheriff of the county, who is the
officer of justice, executes the mandate. Thus it is that in the
United States the authority of the Government is mysteriously
concealed under the forms of a judicial sentence; and its influence
is at the same time fortified by that irresistible power with which
men have invested the formalities of law.
These proceedings are easy to follow and to understand. The demands
made upon a township are in general plain and accurately defined;
they consist in a simple fact without any Complication, or in a
principle without its application in detail. But the difficulty
increases when it is not the obedience of the township, but that of
the town officers which is to be enforced. All the reprehensible
actions of which a public functionary may be guilty are reducible to
the following heads:
He may execute the law without energy or zeal;
He may neglect to execute the law;
He may do what the law enjoins him not to do.
The last two violations of duty can alone come under the cognizance
of a tribunal; a positive and appreciable fact is the indispensable
foundation of an action at law. Thus, if the selectmen omit to
fulfil the legal formalities usual at town elections, they may be
condemned to pay a fine; but when the public officer performs his
duty without ability, and when he obeys the letter of the law
without zeal or energy, he is at least beyond the reach of judicial
interference. The Court of Sessions, even when it is invested with
its official powers, is in this case unable to compel him to a more
satisfactory obedience. The fear of removal is the only check to
these quasi-offences; and as the Court of Sessions does not
originate the town authorities, it cannot remove functionaries whom
it does not appoint. Moreover, a perpetual investigation would be
necessary to convict the officer of negligence or lukewarmness; and
the Court of Sessions sits but twice a year and then only judges
such offences as are brought before its notice. The only security of
that active and enlightened obedience which a court of justice
cannot impose upon public officers lies in the possibility of their
arbitrary removal. In France this security is sought for in powers
exercised by the heads of the administration; in America it is
sought for in the principle of election.
Thus, to recapitulate in a few words what I have been showing: If a
public officer in New England commits a crime in the exercise of his
functions, the ordinary courts of justice are always called upon to
pass sentence upon him. If he commits a fault in his official
capacity, a purely administrative tribunal is empowered to punish
him; and, if the affair is important or urgent, the judge supplies
the omission of the functionary. Lastly, if the same individual is
guilty of one of those intangible offences of which human justice
has no cognizance, he annually appears before a tribunal from which
there is no appeal, which can at once reduce him to insignificance
and deprive him of his charge. This system undoubtedly possesses
great advantages, but its execution is attended with a practical
difficulty which it is important to point out.
I have already observed that the administrative tribunal, which is
called the Court of Sessions, has no right of inspection over the
town officers. It can only interfere when the conduct of a
magistrate is specially brought under its notice; and this is the
delicate part of the system. The Americans of New England are
unacquainted with the office of public prosecutor in the Court of
Sessions, and it may readily be perceived that it could not have
been established without difficulty. If an accusing magistrate had
merely been appointed in the chief town of each county, and if he
had been unassisted by agents in the townships, he would not have
been better acquainted with what was going on in the county than the
members of the Court of Sessions. But to appoint agents in each
township would have been to centre in his person the most formidable
of powers, that of a judicial administration. Moreover, laws are the
children of habit, and nothing of the kind exists in the legislation
of England. The Americans have therefore divided the offices of
inspection and of prosecution, as well as all the other functions of
the administration. Grand jurors are bound by the law to apprise the
court to which they belong of all the misdemeanors which may have
been committed in their county. There are certain great offences
which are officially prosecuted by the States; but more frequently
the task of punishing delinquents devolves upon the fiscal officer,
whose province it is to receive the fine: thus the treasurer of the
township is charged with the prosecution of such administrative
offences as fall under his notice. But a more special appeal is made
by American legislation to the private interest of the citizen; and
this great principle is constantly to be met with in studying the
laws of the United States. American legislators are more apt to give
men credit for intelligence than for honesty, and they rely not a
little on personal cupidity for the execution of the laws. When an
individual is really and sensibly injured by an administrative
abuse, it is natural that his personal interest should induce him to
prosecute. But if a legal formality be required, which, however
advantageous to the community, is of small importance to
individuals, plaintiffs may be less easily found; and thus, by a
tacit agreement, the laws may fall into disuse. Reduced by their
system to this extremity, the Americans are obliged to encourage
informers by bestowing on them a portion of the penalty in certain
cases, and to insure the execution of the laws by the dangerous
expedient of degrading the morals of the people. The only
administrative authority above the county magistrates is, properly
speaking, that of the Government.
General Remarks on the Administration of the United States
Differences of the States of the Union in their system of
administration -- Activity and perfection of the local authorities
decrease towards the South -- Power of the magistrate increases;
that of the elector diminishes -- Administration passes from the
township to the county -- States of New York, Ohio, Pennsylvania --
Principles of administration applicable to the whole Union --
Election of public officers, and inalienability of their functions
-- Absence of gradation of ranks -- Introduction of judicial
resources into the administration.
I have already premised that, after having examined the constitution
of the township and the county of New England in detail, I should
take a general view of the remainder of the Union. Townships and a
local activity exist in every State; but in no part of the
confederation is a township to be met with precisely similar to
those of New England. The more we descend towards the South, the
less active does the business of the township or parish become; the
number of magistrates, of functions, and of rights decreases; the
population exercises a less immediate influence on affairs; town
meetings are less frequent, and the subjects of debate less
numerous. The power of the elected magistrate is augmented and that
of the elector diminished, whilst the public spirit of the local
communities is less awakened and less influential. These differences
may be perceived to a certain extent in the State of New York; they
are very sensible in Pennsylvania; but they become less striking as
we advance to the northwest. The majority of the emigrants who
settle in the northwestern States are natives of New England, and
they carry the habits of their mother country with them into that
which they adopt. A township in Ohio is by no means dissimilar from
a township in Massachusetts.
We have seen that in Massachusetts the mainspring of public
administration lies in the township. It forms the common centre of
the interests and affections of the citizens. But this ceases to be
the case as we descend to States in which knowledge is less
generally diffused, and where the township consequently offers fewer
guarantees of a wise and active administration. As we leave New
England, therefore, we find that the importance of the town is
gradually transferred to the county, which becomes the centre of
administration, and the intermediate power between the Government
and the citizen. In Massachusetts the business of the county is
conducted by the Court of Sessions, which is composed of a quorum
named by the Governor and his council; but the county has no
representative assembly, and its expenditure is voted by the
national legislature. In the great State of New York, on the
contrary, and in those of Ohio and Pennsylvania, the inhabitants of
each county choose a certain number of representatives, who
constitute the assembly of the county. The county assembly has the
right of taxing the inhabitants to a certain extent; and in this
respect it enjoys the privileges of a real legislative body: at the
same time it exercises an executive power in the county, frequently
directs the administration of the townships, and restricts their
authority within much narrower bounds than in Massachusetts.
Such are the principal differences which the systems of county and
town administration present in the Federal States. Were it my
intention to examine the provisions of American law minutely, I
should have to point out still further differences in the executive
details of the several communities. But what I have already said may
suffice to show the general principles on which the administration
of the United States rests. These principles are differently
applied; their consequences are more or less numerous in various
localities; but they are always substantially the same. The laws
differ, and their outward features change, but their character does
not vary. If the township and the county are not everywhere
constituted in the same manner, it is at least true that in the
United States the county and the township are always based upon the
same principle, namely, that everyone is the best judge of what
concerns himself alone, and the most proper person to supply his
private wants. The township and the county are therefore bound to
take care of their special interests: the State governs, but it does
not interfere with their administration. Exceptions to this rule may
be met with, but not a contrary principle.
The first consequence of this doctrine has been to cause all the
magistrates to be chosen either by or at least from amongst the
citizens. As the officers are everywhere elected or appointed for a
certain period, it has been impossible to establish the rules of a
dependent series of authorities; there are almost as many
independent functionaries as there are functions, and the executive
power is disseminated in a multitude of hands. Hence arose the
indispensable necessity of introducing the control of the courts of
justice over the administration, and the system of pecuniary
penalties, by which the secondary bodies and their representatives
are constrained to obey the laws. This system obtains from one end
of the Union to the other. The power of punishing the misconduct of
public officers, or of performing the part of the executive in
urgent cases, has not, however, been bestowed on the same judges in
all the States. The Anglo-Americans derived the institution of
justices of the peace from a common source; but although it exists
in all the States, it is not always turned to the same use. The
justices of the peace everywhere participate in the administration
of the townships and the counties, either as public officers or as
the judges of public misdemeanors, but in most of the States the
more important classes of public offences come under the cognizance
of the ordinary tribunals.
The election of public officers, or the inalienability of their
functions, the absence of a gradation of powers, and the
introduction of a judicial control over the secondary branches of
the administration, are the universal characteristics of the
American system from Maine to the Floridas. In some States (and that
of New York has advanced most in this direction) traces of a
centralized administration begin to be discernible. In the State of
New York the officers of the central government exercise, in certain
cases, a sort of inspection or control over the secondary bodies.
At other times they constitute a court of appeal for the decision of
affairs. In the State of New York judicial penalties are less used
than in other parts as a means of administration, and the right of
prosecuting the offences of public officers is vested in fewer
hands. The same tendency is faintly observable in some other States;
but in general the prominent feature of the administration in the
United States is its excessive local independence.
Of the State
I have described the townships and the administration; it now
remains for me to speak of the State and the Government. This is
ground I may pass over rapidly, without fear of being misunderstood;
for all I have to say is to be found in written forms of the various
constitutions, which are easily to be procured. These constitutions
rest upon a simple and rational theory; their forms have been
adopted by all constitutional nations, and are become familiar to
us. In this place, therefore, it is only necessary for me to give a
short analysis; I shall endeavor afterwards to pass judgment upon
what I now describe.
Legislative Power of the State
Division of the Legislative Body into two Houses -- Senate -- House
of Representatives -- Different functions of these two Bodies.
The legislative power of the State is vested in two assemblies, the
first of which generally bears the name of the Senate. The Senate is
commonly a legislative body; but it sometimes becomes an executive
and judicial one. It takes a part in the government in several ways,
according to the constitution of the different States; but it is in
the nomination of public functionaries that it most commonly assumes
an executive power. It partakes of judicial power in the trial of
certain political offences, and sometimes also in the decision of
certain civil cases. The number of its members is always small. The
other branch of the legislature, which is usually called the House
of Representatives, has no share whatever in the administration, and
only takes a part in the judicial power inasmuch as it impeaches
public functionaries before the Senate. The members of the two
Houses are nearly everywhere subject to the same conditions of
election. They are chosen in the same manner, and by the same
citizens. The only difference which exists between them is, that the
term for which the Senate is chosen is in general longer than that
of the House of Representatives. The latter seldom remain in office
longer than a year; the former usually sit two or three years. By
granting to the senators the privilege of being chosen for several
years, and being renewed seriatim, the law takes care to preserve in
the legislative body a nucleus of men already accustomed to public
business, and capable of exercising a salutary influence upon the
junior members.
The Americans, plainly, did not desire, by this separation of the
legislative body into two branches, to make one house hereditary and
the other elective; one aristocratic and the other democratic. It
was not their object to create in the one a bulwark to power, whilst
the other represented the interests and passions of the people. The
only advantages which result from the present constitution of the
United States are the division of the legislative power and the
consequent check upon political assemblies; with the creation of a
tribunal of appeal for the revision of the laws.
Time and experience, however, have convinced the Americans that if
these are its only advantages, the division of the legislative power
is still a principle of the greatest necessity. Pennsylvania was the
only one of the United States which at first attempted to establish
a single House of Assembly, and Franklin himself was so far carried
away by the necessary consequences of the principle of the
sovereignty of the people as to have concurred in the measure; but
the Pennsylvanians were soon obliged to change the law, and to
create two Houses. Thus the principle of the division of the
legislative power was finally established, and its necessity may
henceforward be regarded as a demonstrated truth. This theory, which
was nearly unknown to the republics of antiquity -- which was
introduced into the world almost by accident, like so many other
great truths -- and misunderstood by several modern nations, is at
length become an axiom in the political science of the present age.
The Execuitve Power of the State
Office of Governor in an American State -- The place he occupies in
relation to the Legislature -- His rights and his duties -- His
dependence on the people.
The executive power of the State may with truth be said to be
represented by the Governor, although he enjoys but a portion of its
rights. The supreme magistrate, under the title of Governor, is the
official moderator and counsellor of the legislature. He is armed
with a veto or suspensive power, which allows him to stop, or at
least to retard, its movements at pleasure. He lays the wants of the
country before the legislative body, and points out the means which
he thinks may be usefully employed in providing for them; he is the
natural executor of its decrees in all the undertakings which
interest the nation at large. In the absence of the legislature, the
Governor is bound to take all necessary steps to guard the State
against violent shocks and unforeseen dangers. The whole military
power of the State is at the disposal of the Governor. He is the
commander of the militia, and head of the armed force. When the
authority, which is by general consent awarded to the laws, is
disregarded, the Governor puts himself at the head of the armed
force of the State, to quell resistance, and to restore order.
Lastly, the Governor takes no share in the administration of
townships and counties, except it be indirectly in the nomination of
Justices of the Peace, which nomination he has not the power to
cancel. The Governor is an elected magistrate, and is generally
chosen for one or two years only; so that he always continues to be
strictly dependent upon the majority who returned him.
Political Effects of the System of Local Administration in the
United States
Necessary distinction between the general centralization of
Government and the centralization of the local administration --
Local administration not centralized in the United States: great
general centralization of the Government -- Some bad consequences
resulting to the United States from the local administration --
Administrative advantages attending this order of things -- The
power which conducts the Government is less regular, less
enlightened, less learned, but much greater than in Europe --
Political advantages of this order of things -- In the United States
the interests of the country are everywhere kept in view -- Support
given to the Government by the community -- Provincial institutions
more necessary in proportion as the social condition becomes more
democratic -- Reason of this.
Centralization is become a word of general and daily use, without
any precise meaning being attached to it. Nevertheless, there exist
two distinct kinds of centralization, which it is necessary to
discriminate with accuracy. Certain interests are common to all
parts of a nation, such as the enactment of its general laws and the
maintenance of its foreign relations. Other interests are peculiar
to certain parts of flee nation; such, for instance, as the business
of different townships. When the power which directs the general
interests is centred in one place, or vested in the same persons, it
constitutes a central government. In like manner the power of
directing partial or local interests, when brought together into one
place, constitutes what may be termed a central administration.
Upon some points these two kinds of centralization coalesce; but by
classifying the objects which fall more particularly within the
province of each of them, they may easily be distinguished. It is
evident that a central government acquires immense power when united
to administrative centralization. Thus combined, it accustoms men to
set their own will habitually and completely aside; to submit, not
only for once, or upon one point, but in every respect, and at all
times. Not only, therefore, does this union of power subdue them
compulsorily, but it affects them in the ordinary habits of life,
and influences each individual, first separately and then
collectively.
These two kinds of centralization mutually assist and attract each
other; but they must not be supposed to be inseparable. It is
impossible to imagine a more completely central government than that
which existed in France under Louis XIV.; when the same individual
was the author and the interpreter of the laws, and the
representative of France at home and abroad, he was justified in
asserting that the State was identified with his person.
Nevertheless, the administration was much less centralized under
Louis XIV than it is at the present day.
In England the centralization of the government is carried to great
perfection; the State has the compact vigor of a man, and by the
sole act of its will it puts immense engines in motion, and wields
or collects the efforts of its authority. Indeed, I cannot conceive
that a nation can enjoy a secure or prosperous existence without a
powerful centralization of government. But I am of opinion that a
central administration enervates the nations in which it exists by
incessantly diminishing their public spirit. If such an
administration succeeds in condensing at a given moment, on a given
point, all the disposable resources of a people, it impairs at least
the renewal of those resources. It may ensure a victory in the hour
of strife, but it gradually relaxes the sinews of strength. It may
contribute admirably to the transient greatness of a man, but it
cannot ensure the durable prosperity of a nation.
If we pay proper attention, we shall find that whenever it is said
that a State cannot act because it has no central point, it is the
centralization of the government in which it is deficient. It is
frequently asserted, and we are prepared to assent to the
proposition, that the German empire was never able to bring all its
powers into action. But the reason was, that the State was never
able to enforce obedience to its general laws, because the several
members of that great body always claimed the right, or found the
means, of refusing their co-operation to the representatives of the
common authority, even in the affairs which concerned the mass of
the people; in other words, because there was no centralization of
government. The same remark is applicable to the Middle Ages; the
cause of all the confusion of feudal society was that the control,
not only of local but of general interests, was divided amongst a
thousand hands, and broken up in a thousand different ways; the
absence of a central government prevented the nations of Europe from
advancing with energy in any straightforward course.
We have shown that in the United States no central administration
and no dependent series of public functionaries exist. Local
authority has been carried to lengths which no European nation could
endure without great inconvenience, and which has even produced some
disadvantageous consequences in America. But in the United States
the centralization of the Government is complete; and it would be
easy to prove that the national power is more compact than it has
ever been in the old nations of Europe. Not only is there but one
legislative body in each State; not only does there exist but one
source of political authority; but district assemblies and county
courts have not in general been multiplied, lest they should be
tempted to exceed their administrative duties, and interfere with
the Government. In America the legislature of each State is supreme;
nothing can impede its authority; neither privileges, nor local
immunities, nor personal influence, nor even the empire of reason,
since it represents that majority which claims to be the sole organ
of reason. Its own determination is, therefore, the only limit to
this action. In juxtaposition to it, and under its immediate
control, is the representative of the executive power, whose duty it
is to constrain the refractory to submit by superior force. The only
symptom of weakness lies in certain details of the action of the
Government. The American republics have no standing armies to
intimidate a discontented minority; but as no minority has as yet
been reduced to declare open war, the necessity of an army has not
been felt. The State usually employs the officers of the township or
the county to deal with the citizens. Thus, for instance, in New
England, the assessor fixes the rate of taxes; the collector
receives them; the town-treasurer transmits the amount to the public
treasury; and the disputes which may arise are brought before the
ordinary courts of justice. This method of collecting taxes is slow
as well as inconvenient, and it would prove a perpetual hindrance to
a Government whose pecuniary demands were large. It is desirable
that, in whatever materially affects its existence, the Government
should be served by officers of its own, appointed by itself,
removable at pleasure, and accustomed to rapid methods of
proceeding. But it will always be easy for the central government,
organized as it is in America, to introduce new and more efficacious
modes of action, proportioned to its wants.
The absence of a central government will not, then, as has often
been asserted, prove the destruction of the republics of the New
World; far from supposing that the American governments are not
sufficiently centralized, I shall prove hereafter that they are too
much so. The legislative bodies daily encroach upon the authority of
the Government, and their tendency, like that of the French
Convention, is to appropriate it entirely to themselves. Under these
circumstances the social power is constantly changing hands, because
it is subordinate to the power of the people, which is too apt to
forget the maxims of wisdom and of foresight in the consciousness of
its strength: hence arises its danger; and thus its vigor, and not
its impotence, will probably be the cause of its ultimate
destruction.
The system of local administration produces several different
effects in America. The Americans seem to me to have out-stepped the
limits of sound policy in isolating the administration of the
Government; for order, even in second-rate affairs, is a matter of
national importance. As the State has no administrative
functionaries of its own, stationed on different points of its
territory, to whom it can give a common impulse, the consequence is
that it rarely attempts to issue any general police regulations. The
want of these regulations is severely felt, and is frequently
observed by Europeans. The appearance of disorder which prevails on
the surface leads him at first to imagine that society is in a state
of anarchy; nor does he perceive his mistake till he has gone deeper
into the subject. Certain undertakings are of importance to the
whole State; but they cannot be put in execution, because there is
no national administration to direct them. Abandoned to the
exertions of the towns or counties, under the care of elected or
temporary agents, they lead to no result, or at least to no durable
benefit.
The partisans of centralization in Europe are wont to maintain that
the Government directs the affairs of each locality better than the
citizens could do it for themselves; this may be true when the
central power is enlightened, and when the local districts are
ignorant; when it is as alert as they are slow; when it is
accustomed to act, and they to obey. Indeed, it is evident that this
double tendency must augment with the increase of centralization,
and that the readiness of the one and the incapacity of the others
must become more and more prominent. But I deny that such is the
case when the people is as enlightened, as awake to its interests,
and as accustomed to reflect on them, as the Americans are. I am
persuaded, on the contrary, that in this case the collective
strength of the citizens will always conduce more efficaciously to
the public welfare than the authority of the Government. It is
difficult to point out with certainty the means of arousing a
sleeping population, and of giving it passions and knowledge which
it does not possess; it is, I am well aware, an arduous task to
persuade men to busy themselves about their own affairs; and it
would frequently be easier to interest them in the punctilios of
court etiquette than in the repairs of their common dwelling. But
whenever a central administration affects to supersede the persons
most interested, I am inclined to suppose that it is either misled
or desirous to mislead. However enlightened and however skilful a
central power may be, it cannot of itself embrace all the details of
flee existence of a great nation. Such vigilance exceeds the powers
of man. And when it attempts to create and set in motion so many
complicated springs, it must submit to a very imperfect result, or
consume itself in bootless efforts.
Centralization succeeds more easily, indeed, in subjecting the
external actions of men to a certain uniformity, which at least
commands our regard, independently of the objects to which it is
applied, like those devotees who worship the statue and forget the
deity it represents. Centralization imparts without difficulty an
admirable regularity to the routine of business; provides for the
details of the social police with sagacity; represses the smallest
disorder and the most petty misdemeanors; maintains society in a
status quo alike secure from improvement and decline; and
perpetuates a drowsy precision in the conduct of affairs, which is
hailed by the heads of the administration as a sign of perfect order
and public tranquillity: in short, it excels more in prevention than
in action. Its force deserts it when society is to be disturbed or
accelerated in its course; and if once the co-operation of private
citizens is necessary to the furtherance of its measures, the secret
of its impotence is disclosed. Even whilst it invokes their
assistance, it is on the condition that they shall act exactly as
much as the Government chooses, and exactly in the manner it
appoints. They are to take charge of the details, without aspiring
to guide the system; they are to work in a dark and subordinate
sphere, and only to judge the acts in which they have themselves
co-operated by their results. These, however, are not conditions on
which the alliance of the human will is to be obtained; its carriage
must be free and its actions responsible, or (such is the
constitution of man) the citizen had rather remain a passive
spectator than a dependent actor in schemes with which he is
unacquainted.
It is undeniable that the want of those uniform regulations which
control the conduct of every inhabitant of France is not
unfrequently felt in the United States. Gross instances of social
indifference and neglect are to be met with, and from time to time
disgraceful blemishes are seen in complete contrast with the
surrounding civilization. Useful undertakings which cannot succeed
without perpetual attention and rigorous exactitude are very
frequently abandoned in the end; for in America, as well as in other
countries, the people is subject to sudden impulses and momentary
exertions. The European who is accustomed to find a functionary
always at hand to interfere with all he undertakes has some
difficulty in accustoming himself to the complex mechanism of the
administration of the townships. In general it may be affirmed that
the lesser details of the police, which render life easy and
comfortable, are neglected in America; but that the essential
guarantees of man in society are as strong there as elsewhere. In
America the power which conducts the Government is far less regular,
less enlightened, and less learned, but an hundredfold more
authoritative than in Europe. In no country in the world do the
citizens make such exertions for the common weal; and I am
acquainted with no people which has established schools as numerous
and as efficacious, places of public worship better suited to the
wants of the inhabitants, or roads kept in better repair. Uniformity
or permanence of design, the minute arrangement of details, and the
perfection of an ingenious administration, must not be sought for in
the United States; but it will be easy to find, on the other hand,
the symptoms of a power which, if it is somewhat barbarous, is at
least robust; and of an existence which is checkered with accidents
indeed, but cheered at the same time by animation and effort.
Granting for an instant that the villages and counties of the United
States would be more usefully governed by a remote authority which
they had never seen than by functionaries taken from the midst of
them -- admitting, for the sake of argument, that the country would
be more secure, and the resources of society better employed, if the
whole administration centred in a single arm -- still the political
advantages which the Americans derive from their system would induce
me to prefer it to the contrary plan. It profits me but little,
after all, that a vigilant authority should protect the tranquillity
of my pleasures and constantly avert all dangers from my path,
without my care or my concern, if this same authority is the
absolute mistress of my liberty and of my life, and if it so
monopolizes all the energy of existence that when it languishes
everything languishes around it, that when it sleeps everything must
sleep, that when it dies the State itself must perish.
In certain countries of Europe the natives consider themselves as a
kind of settlers, indifferent to the fate of the spot upon which
they live. The greatest changes are effected without their
concurrence and (unless chance may have apprised them of the event)
without their knowledge; nay more, the citizen is unconcerned as to
the condition of his village, the police of his street, the repairs
of the church or of the parsonage; for he looks upon all these
things as unconnected with himself, and as the property of a
powerful stranger whom he calls the Government. He has only a
life-interest in these possessions, and he entertains no notions of
ownership or of improvement. This want of interest in his own
affairs goes so far that, if his own safety or that of his children
is endangered, instead of trying to avert the peril, he will fold
his arms, and wait till the nation comes to his assistance. This
same individual, who has so completely sacrificed his own free will,
has no natural propensity to obedience; he cowers, it is true,
before the pettiest officer; but he braves the law with the spirit
of a conquered foe as soon as its superior force is removed: his
oscillations between servitude and license are perpetual. When a
nation has arrived at this state it must either change its customs
and its laws or perish: the source of public virtue is dry, and,
though it may contain subjects, the race of citizens is extinct.
Such communities are a natural prey to foreign conquests, and if
they do not disappear from the scene of life, it is because they are
surrounded by other nations similar or inferior to themselves: it is
because the instinctive feeling of their country's claims still
exists in their hearts; and because an involuntary pride in the name
it bears, or a vague reminiscence of its bygone fame, suffices to
give them the impulse of self-preservation.
Nor can the prodigious exertions made by tribes in the defence of a
country to which they did not belong be adduced in favor of such a
system; for it will be found that in these cases their main
incitement was religion. The permanence, the glory, or the
prosperity of the nation were become parts of their faith, and in
defending the country they inhabited they defended that Holy City of
which they were all citizens. The Turkish tribes have never taken an
active share in the conduct of the affairs of society, but they
accomplished stupendous enterprises as long as the victories of the
Sultan were the triumphs of the Mohammedan faith. In the present age
they are in rapid decay, because their religion is departing, and
despotism only remains. Montesquieu, who attributed to absolute
power an authority peculiar to itself, did it, as I conceive, an
undeserved honor; for despotism, taken by itself, can produce no
durable results. On close inspection we shall find that religion,
and not fear, has ever been the cause of the long-lived prosperity
of an absolute government. Whatever exertions may be made, no true
power can be founded among men which does not depend upon the free
union of their inclinations; and patriotism and religion are the
only two motives in the world which can permanently direct the whole
of a body politic to one end.
Laws cannot succeed in rekindling the ardor of an extinguished
faith, but men may be interested in the fate of their country by the
laws. By this influence the vague impulse of patriotism, which never
abandons the human heart, may be directed and revived; and if it be
connected with the thoughts, the passions, and the daily habits of
life, it may be consolidated into a durable and rational sentiment.
Let it not be said that the time for the experiment is already past;
for the old age of nations is not like the old age of men, and every
fresh generation is a new people ready for the care of the
legislator.
It is not the administrative but the political effects of the local
system that I most admire in America. In the United States the
interests of the country are everywhere kept in view; they are an
object of solicitude to the people of the whole Union, and every
citizen is as warmly attached to them as if they were his own. He
takes pride in the glory of his nation; he boasts of its success, to
which he conceives himself to have contributed, and he rejoices in
the general prosperity by which he profits. The feeling he
entertains towards the State is analogous to that which unites him
to his family, and it is by a kind of egotism that he interests
himself in the welfare of his country.
The European generally submits to a public officer because he
represents a superior force; but to an American he represents a
right. In America it may be said that no one renders obedience to
man, but to justice and to law. If the opinion which the citizen
entertains of himself is exaggerated, it is at least salutary; he
unhesitatingly confides in his own powers, which appear to him to be
all-sufficient. When a private individual meditates an undertaking,
however directly connected it may be with the welfare of society, he
never thinks of soliciting the co-operation of the Government, but
he publishes his plan, offers to execute it himself, courts the
assistance of other individuals, and struggles manfully against all
obstacles Undoubtedly he is often less successful than the State
might have been in his position; but in the end the sum of these
private undertakings far exceeds all that the Government could have
done.
As the administrative authority is within the reach of the citizens,
whom it in some degree represents, it excites neither their jealousy
nor their hatred; as its resources are limited, every one feels that
he must not rely solely on its assistance. Thus, when the
administration thinks fit to interfere, it is not abandoned to
itself as in Europe; the duties of the private citizens are not
supposed to have lapsed because the State assists in their
fulfilment, but every one is ready, on the contrary, to guide and to
support it. This action of individual exertions, joined to that of
the public authorities, frequently performs what the most energetic
central administration would be unable to execute. It would be easy
to adduce several facts in proof of what I advance, but I had rather
give only one, with which I am more thoroughly acquainted. In
America the means which the authorities have at their disposal for
the discovery of crimes and the arrest of criminals are few. The
State police does not exist, and passports are unknown. The criminal
police of the United States cannot be compared to that of France;
the magistrates and public prosecutors are not numerous, and the
examinations of prisoners are rapid and oral. Nevertheless in no
country does crime more rarely elude punishment. The reason is, that
every one conceives himself to be interested in furnishing evidence
of the act committed, and in stopping the delinquent. During my stay
in the United States I witnessed the spontaneous formation of
committees for the pursuit and prosecution of a man who had
committed a great crime in a certain county. In Europe a criminal is
an unhappy being who is struggling for his life against the
ministers of justice, whilst the population is merely a spectator of
the conflict; in America he is looked upon as an enemy of the human
race, and the whole of mankind is against him.
I believe that provincial institutions are useful to all nations,
but nowhere do they appear to me to be more indispensable than
amongst a democratic people. In an aristocracy order can always be
maintained in the midst of liberty, and as the rulers have a great
deal to lose order is to them a first-rate consideration. In like
manner an aristocracy protects the people from the excesses of
despotism, because it always possesses an organized power ready to
resist a despot. But a democracy without provincial institutions has
no security against these evils. How can a populace, unaccustomed to
freedom in small concerns, learn to use it temperately in great
affairs? What resistance can be offered to tyranny in a country
where every private individual is impotent, and where the citizens
are united by no common tie? Those who dread the license of the mob,
and those who fear the rule of absolute power, ought alike to desire
the progressive growth of provincial liberties.
On the other hand, I am convinced that democratic nations are most
exposed to fall beneath the yoke of a central administration, for
several reasons, amongst which is the following. The constant
tendency of these nations is to concentrate all the strength of the
Government in the hands of the only power which directly represents
the people, because beyond the people nothing is to be perceived but
a mass of equal individuals confounded together. But when the same
power is already in possession of all the attributes of the
Government, it can scarcely refrain from penetrating into the
details of the administration, and an opportunity of doing so is
sure to present itself in the end, as was the case in France. In the
French Revolution there were two impulses in opposite directions,
which must never be confounded -- the one was favorable to liberty,
the other to despotism. Under the ancient monarchy the King was the
sole author of the laws, and below the power of the sovereign
certain vestiges of provincial institutions, half destroyed, were
still distinguishable. These provincial institutions were
incoherent, ill compacted, and frequently absurd; in the hands of
the aristocracy they had sometimes been converted into instruments
of oppression. The Revolution declared itself the enemy of royalty
and of provincial institutions at the same time; it confounded all
that had preceded it -- despotic power and the checks to its abuses
-- in indiscriminate hatred, and its tendency was at once to
overthrow and to centralize. This double character of the French
Revolution is a fact which has been adroitly handled by the friends
of absolute power. Can they be accused of laboring in the cause of
despotism when they are defending that central administration which
was one of the great innovations of the Revolution? In this manner
popularity may be conciliated with hostility to the rights of the
people, and the secret slave of tyranny may be the professed admirer
of freedom.
I have visited the two nations in which the system of provincial
liberty has been most perfectly established, and I have listened to
the opinions of different parties in those countries. In America I
met with men who secretly aspired to destroy the democratic
institutions of the Union; in England I found others who attacked
the aristocracy openly, but I know of no one who does not regard
provincial independence as a great benefit. In both countries I have
heard a thousand different causes assigned for the evils of the
State, but the local system was never mentioned amongst them. I have
heard citizens attribute the power and prosperity of their country
to a multitude of reasons, but they all placed the advantages of
local institutions in the foremost rank. Am I to suppose that when
men who are naturally so divided on religious opinions and on
political theories agree on one point (and that one of which they
have daily experience), they are all in error? The only nations
which deny the utility of provincial liberties are those which have
fewest of them; in other words, those who are unacquainted with the
institution are the only persons who pass a censure upon it.
Chapter 6 Judicial Power in the United States and its Influence on
Political Society
The Anglo-Americans have retained the characteristics of judicial
power which are common to all nations -- They have, however, made it
a powerful political organ -- How -- In what the judicial system of
the Anglo-Americans differs from that of all other nations -- Why
the American judges have the right of declaring the laws to be
unconstitutional -- How they use this right -- Precautions taken by
the legislator to prevent its abuse.
I HAVE thought it essential to devote a separate chapter to the
judicial authorities of the United States, lest their great
political importance should be lessened in the reader's eyes by a
merely incidental mention of them. Confederations have existed in
other countries beside America, and republics have not been
established upon the shores of the New World alone; the
representative system of government has been adopted in several
States of Europe, but I am not aware that any nation of the globe
has hitherto organized a judicial power on the principle now adopted
by the Americans. The judicial organization of the United States is
the institution which a stranger has the greatest difficulty in
understanding. He hears the authority of a judge invoked in the
political occurrences of every day, and he naturally concludes that
in the United States the judges are important political
functionaries; nevertheless, when he examines the nature of the
tribunals, they offer nothing which is contrary to the usual habits
and privileges of those bodies, and the magistrates seem to him to
interfere in public affairs of chance, but by a chance which recurs
every day.
When the Parliament of Paris remonstrated, or refused to enregister
an edict, or when it summoned a functionary accused of malversation
to its bar, its political influence as a judicial body was clearly
visible; but nothing of the kind is to be seen in the United States.
The Americans have retained all the ordinary characteristics of
judicial authority, and have carefully restricted its action to the
ordinary circle of its functions.
The first characteristic of judicial power in all nations is the
duty of arbitration. But rights must be contested in order to
warrant the interference of a tribunal; and an action must be
brought to obtain the decision of a judge. As long, therefore, as
the law is uncontested, the judicial authority is not called upon to
discuss it, and it may exist without being perceived. When a judge
in a given case attacks a law relating to that case, he extends the
circle of his customary duties, without however stepping beyond it;
since he is in some measure obliged to decide upon the law in order
to decide the case. But if he pronounces upon a law without resting
upon a case, he clearly steps beyond his sphere, and invades that of
the legislative authority.
The second characteristic of judicial power is that it pronounces on
special cases, and not upon general principles. If a judge in
deciding a particular point destroys a general principle, by passing
a judgment which tends to reject all the inferences from that
principle, and consequently to annul it, he remains within the
ordinary limits of his functions. But if he directly attacks a
general principle without having a particular case' in view, he
leaves the circle in which all nations have agreed to confine his
authority, he assumes a more important, and perhaps a more useful,
influence than that of the magistrate, but he ceases to be a
representative of the judicial power.
The third characteristic of the judicial power is its inability to
act unless it is appealed to, or until it has taken cognizance of an
affair. This characteristic is less general than the other two; but,
notwithstanding the exceptions, I think it may be regarded as
essential. The judicial power is by its nature devoid of action; it
must be put in motion in order to produce a result. When it is
called upon to repress a crime, it punishes the criminal; when a
wrong is to be redressed, it is ready to redress it; when an act
requires interpretation, it is prepared to interpret it; but it does
not pursue criminals, hunt out wrongs, or examine into evidence of
its own accord. A judicial functionary who should open proceedings,
and usurp the censorship of the laws, would in some measure do
violence to the passive nature of his authority.
The Americans have retained these three distinguishing
characteristics of the judicial power; an American judge can only
pronounce a decision when litigation has arisen, he is only
conversant with special cases, and he cannot act until the cause has
been duly brought before the court. His position is therefore
perfectly similar to that of the magistrate of other nations; and he
is nevertheless invested with immense political power. If the sphere
of his authority and his means of action are the same as those of
other judges, it may be asked whence he derives a power which they
do not possess. The cause of this difference lies in the simple fact
that the Americans have acknowledged the right of the judges to
found their decisions on the constitution rather than on the laws.
In other words, they have left them at liberty not to apply such
laws as may appear to them to be unconstitutional.
I am aware that a similar right has been claimed -- but claimed in
vain -- by courts of justice in other countries; but in America it
is recognized by all authorities; and not a party, nor so much as an
individual, is found to contest it. This fact can only be explained
by the principles of the American constitution. In France the
constitution is (or at least is supposed to be) immutable; and the
received theory is that no power has the right of changing any part
of it. In England the Parliament has an acknowledged right to modify
the constitution; as, therefore, the constitution may undergo
perpetual changes, it does not in reality exist; the Parliament is
at once a legislative and a constituent assembly. The political
theories of America are more simple and more rational. An American
constitution is not supposed to be immutable as in France, nor is it
susceptible of modification by the ordinary powers of society as in
England. It constitutes a detached whole, which, as it represents
the determination of the whole people, is no less binding on the
legislator than on the private citizen, but which may be altered by
the will of the people in predetermined cases, according to
established rules. In America the constitution may therefore vary,
but as long as it exists it is the origin of all authority, and the
sole vehicle of the predominating force.
It is easy to perceive in what manner these differences must act
upon the position and the rights of the judicial bodies in the three
countries I have cited. If in France the tribunals were authorized
to disobey the laws on the ground of their being opposed to the
constitution, the supreme power would in fact be placed in their
hands, since they alone would have the right of interpreting a
constitution, the clauses of which can be modified by no authority.
They would therefore take the place of the nation, and exercise as
absolute a sway over society as the inherent weakness of judicial
power would allow them to do. Undoubtedly, as the French judges are
incompetent to declare a law to be unconstitutional, the power of
changing the constitution is indirectly given to the legislative
body, since no legal barrier would oppose the alterations which it
might prescribe. But it is better to grant the power of changing the
constitution of the people to men who represent (however
imperfectly) the will of the people, than to men who represent no
one but themselves.
It would be still more unreasonable to invest the English judges
with the right of resisting the decisions of the legislative body,
since the Parliament which makes the laws also makes the
constitution; and consequently a law emanating from the three powers
of the State can in no case be unconstitutional. But neither of
these remarks is applicable to America.
In the United States the constitution governs the legislator as much
as the private citizen; as it is the first of laws it cannot be
modified by a law, and it is therefore just that the tribunals
should obey the constitution in preference to any law. This
condition is essential to the power of the judicature, for to select
that legal obligation by which he is most strictly bound is the
natural right of every magistrate.
In France the constitution is also the first of laws, and the judges
have the same right to take it as the ground of their decisions, but
were they to exercise this right they must perforce encroach on
rights more sacred than their own, namely, on those of society, in
whose name they are acting. In this case the State-motive clearly
prevails over the motives of an individual. In America, where the
nation can always reduce its magistrates to obedience by changing
its constitution, no danger of this kind is to be feared. Upon this
point, therefore, the political and the logical reasons agree, and
the people as well as the judges preserve their privileges.
Whenever a law which the judge holds to be unconstitutional is
argued in a tribunal of the United States he may refuse to admit it
as a rule; this power is the only one which is peculiar to the
American magistrate, but it gives rise to immense political
influence. Few laws can escape the searching analysis of the
judicial power for any length of time, for there are few which are
not prejudicial to some private interest or other, and none which
may not be brought before a court of justice by the choice of
parties, or by the necessity of the case. But from the time that a
judge has refused to apply any given law in a case, that law loses a
portion of its moral cogency. The persons to whose interests it is
prejudicial learn that means exist of evading its authority, and
similar suits are multiplied, until it becomes powerless. One of two
alternatives must then be resorted to: the people must alter the
constitution, or the legislature must repeal the law. The political
power which the Americans have intrusted to their courts of justice
is therefore immense, hut the evils of this power are considerably
diminished by the obligation which has been imposed of attacking the
laws through the courts of justice alone. If the judge had been
empowered to contest the laws on the ground of theoretical
generalities, if he had been enabled to open an attack or to pass a
censure on the legislator, he would have played a prominent part in
the political sphere; and as the champion or the antagonist of a
party, he would have arrayed the hostile passions of the nation in
the conflict. But when a judge contests a law applied to some
particular case in an obscure proceeding, the importance of his
attack is concealed from the public gaze, his decision bears upon
the interest of an individual, and if the law is slighted it is only
collaterally. Moreover, although it is censured, it is not
abolished; its moral force may be diminished, but its cogency is by
no means suspended, and its final destruction can only by
accomplished by the reiterated attacks of judicial functionaries. It
will readily be understood that by connecting the censorship of the
laws with the private interests of members of the community, and by
intimately uniting the prosecution of the law with the prosecution
of an individual, legislation is protected from wanton assailants,
and from the daily aggressions of party spirit. The errors of the
legislator are exposed whenever their evil consequences are most
felt, and it is always a positive and appreciable fact which serves
as the basis of a prosecution.
I am inclined to believe this practice of the American courts to be
at once the most favorable to liberty as well as to public order. If
the judge could only attack the legislator openly and directly, he
would sometimes be afraid to oppose any resistance to his will; and
at other moments party spirit might encourage him to brave it at
every turn. The laws would consequently be attacked when the power
from which they emanate is weak, and obeyed when it is strong. That
is to say, when it would be useful to respect them they would be
contested, and when it would be easy to convert them into an
instrument of oppression they would be respected. But the American
judge is brought into the political arena independently of his own
will. He only judges the law because he is obliged to judge a case.
The political question which he is called upon to resolve is
connected with the interest of the suitors, and he cannot refuse to
decide it without abdicating the duties of his post. He performs his
functions as a citizen by fulfilling the precise duties which belong
to his profession as a magistrate. It is true that upon this system
the judicial censorship which is exercised by the courts of justice
over the legislation cannot extend to all laws indiscriminately,
inasmuch as some of them can never give rise to that exact species
of contestation which is termed a lawsuit; and even when such a
contestation is possible, it may happen that no one cares to bring
it before a court of justice. The Americans have often felt this
disadvantage, but they have left the remedy incomplete, lest they
should give it an efficacy which might in some cases prove
dangerous. Within these limits the power vested in the American
courts of justice of pronouncing a statute to be unconstitutional
forms one of the most powerful barriers which has ever been devised
against the tyranny of political assemblies.
Other Powers Granted to American Judges
In the United States all the citizens have the right of indicting
public functionaries before the ordinary tribunals -- How they use
this right -- Art. 75 of the French Constitution of the An VIII --
The Americans and the English cannot understand the purport of this
clause.
It is perfectly natural that in a free country like America all the
citizens should have the right of indicting public functionaries
before the ordinary tribunals, and that all the judges should have
the power of punishing public offences. The right granted to the
courts of justice of judging the agents of the executive government,
when they have violated the laws, is so natural a one that it cannot
be looked upon as an extraordinary privilege. Nor do the springs of
government appear to me to be weakened in the United States by the
custom which renders all public officers responsible to the judges
of the land. The Americans seem, on the contrary, to have increased
by this means that respect which is due to the authorities, and at
the same time to have rendered those who are in power more
scrupulous of offending public opinion. I was struck by the small
number of political trials which occur in the United States, but I
had no difficulty in accounting for this circumstance. A law-suit,
of whatever nature it may be, is always a difficult and expensive
undertaking. It is easy to attack a public man in a journal, but the
motives which can warrant an action at law must be serious. A solid
ground of complaint must therefore exist to induce an individual to
prosecute a public officer, and public officers are careful not to
furnish these grounds of complaint when they are afraid of being
prosecuted.
This does not depend upon the republican form of American
institutions, for the same facts present themselves in England.
These two nations do not regard the impeachment of the principal
officers of State as a sufficient guarantee of their independence.
But they hold that the right of minor prosecutions, which are within
the reach of the whole community, is a better pledge of freedom than
those great judicial actions which are rarely employed until it is
too late.
In the Middle Ages, when it was very difficult to overtake
offenders, the judges inflicted the most dreadful tortures on the
few who were arrested, which by no means diminished the number of
crimes. It has since been discovered that when justice is more
certain and more mild, it is at the same time more efficacious. The
English and the Americans hold that tyranny and oppression are to be
treated like any other crime, by lessening the penalty and
facilitating conviction.
In the year VIII of the French Republic a constitution was drawn up
in which the following clause was introduced: "Art. 75. All the
agents of the government below the rank of ministers can only be
prosecuted for offences relating to their several functions by
virtue of a decree of the Conseil d'Etat; in which case the
prosecution takes place before the ordinary tribunals." This clause
survived the "Constitution de l'An VIII," and it is still maintained
in spite of the just complaints of the nation. I have always found
the utmost difficulty in explaining its meaning to Englishmen or
Americans. They were at once led to conclude that the Conseil d'Etat
in France was a great tribunal, established in the centre of the
kingdom, which exercised a preliminary and somewhat tyrannical
jurisdiction in all political causes. But when I told them that the
Conseil d'Etat was not a judicial body, in the common sense of the
term, but an administrative council composed of men dependent on the
Crown, so that the king, after having ordered one of his servants,
called a Prefect, to commit an injustice, has the power of
commanding another of his servants, called a Councillor of State, to
prevent the former from being punished; when I demonstrated to them
that the citizen who has been injured by the order of the sovereign
is obliged to solicit from the sovereign permission to obtain
redress, they refused to credit so flagrant an abuse, and were
tempted to accuse me of falsehood or of ignorance. It frequently
happened before the Revolution that a Parliament issued a warrant
against a public officer who had committed an offence, and sometimes
the proceedings were stopped by the authority of the Crown, which
enforced compliance with its absolute and despotic will. It is
painful to perceive how much lower we are sunk than our forefathers,
since we allow things to pass under the color of justice and the
sanction of the law which violence alone could impose upon them.
Chapter 7 Political Jurisdiction in the United States
Definition of political jurisdiction -- What is understood by
political jurisdiction in France, in England, and in the United
States -- In America the political judge can only pass sentence on
public officers -- He more frequently passes a sentence of removal
from office than a penalty -- Political jurisdiction as it exists in
the United States is, notwithstanding its mildness, and perhaps in
consequence of that mildness, a most powerful instrument in the
hands of the majority.
I UNDERSTAND, by political jurisdiction, that temporary right of
pronouncing a legal decision with which a political body may be
invested.
In absolute governments no utility can accrue from the introduction
of extraordinary forms of procedure; the prince in whose name an
offender is prosecuted is as much the sovereign of the courts of
justice as of everything else, and the idea which is entertained of
his power is of itself a sufficient security. The only thing he has
to fear is, that the external formalities of justice should be
neglected, and that his authority should be dishonored from a wish
to render it more absolute. But in most free countries, in which the
majority can never exercise the same influence upon the tribunals as
an absolute monarch, the judicial power has occasionally been vested
for a time in the representatives of the nation. It has been thought
better to introduce a temporary confusion between the functions of
the different authorities than to violate the necessary principle of
the unity of government.
England, France, and the United States have established this
political jurisdiction by law; and it is curious to examine the
different adaptations which these three great nations have made of
the principle. In England and in France the House of Lords and the
Chambre des Paris constitute the highest criminal court of their
respective nations, and although they do not habitually try all
political offences, they are competent to try them all. Another
political body enjoys the right of impeachment before the House of
Lords: the only difference which exists between the two countries in
this respect is, that in England the Commons may impeach whomsoever
they please before the Lords, whilst in France the Deputies can only
employ this mode of prosecution against the ministers of the Crown.
In both countries the Upper House may make use of all the existing
penal laws of the nation to punish the delinquents.
In the United States, as well as in Europe, one branch of the
legislature is authorized to impeach and another to judge: the House
of Representatives arraigns the offender, and the Senate awards his
sentence. But the Senate can only try such persons as are brought
before it by the House of Representatives, and those persons must
belong to the class of public functionaries. Thus the jurisdiction
of the Senate is less extensive than that of the Peers of France,
whilst the right of impeachment by the Representatives is more
general than that of the Deputies. But the great difference which
exists between Europe and America is, that in Europe political
tribunals are empowered to inflict all the dispositions of the penal
code, while in America, when they have deprived the offender of his
official rank, and have declared him incapable of filling any
political office for the future, their jurisdiction terminates and
that of the ordinary tribunals begins.
Suppose, for instance, that the President of the United States has
committed the crime of high treason; the House of Representatives
impeaches him, and the Senate degrades him; he must then be tried by
a jury, which alone can deprive him of his liberty or his life. This
accurately illustrates the subject we are treating. The political
jurisdiction which is established by the laws of Europe is intended
to try great offenders, whatever may be their birth, their rank, or
their powers in the State; and to this end all the privileges of the
courts of justice are temporarily extended to a great political
assembly. The legislator is then transformed into the magistrate; he
is called upon to admit, to distinguish, and to punish the offence;
and as he exercises all the authority of a judge, the law restricts
him to the observance of all the duties of that high office, and of
all the formalities of justice. When a public functionary is
impeached before an English or a French political tribunal, andis
found guilty, the sentence deprives him ipso facto of his functions,
and it may pronounce him to be incapable of resuming them or any
others for the future. But in this case the political interdict is a
consequence of the sentence, and not the sentence itself. In Europe
the sentence of a political tribunal is to be regarded as a judicial
verdict rather than as an administrative measure. In the United
States the Contrary takes place; and although the decision of the
Senate is judicial in its form, since the Senators are obliged to
comply with the practices and formalities of a court of justice;
although it is judicial in respect to the motives on which it is
founded, since the Senate is in general obliged to take an offence
at common law as the basis of its sentence; nevertheless the object
of the proceeding is purely administrative. If it had been the
intention of the American legislator to invest a political body with
great judicial authority, its action would not have been limited to
the circle of public functionaries, since the most dangerous enemies
of the State may be in the possession of no functions at all; and
this is especially true in republics, where party influence is the
first of authorities, and where the strength of many a leader is
increased by his exercising no legal power.
If it had been the intention of the American legislator to give
society the means of repressing State offences by exemplary
punishment, according to the practice of ordinary justice, the
resources of the penal code would all have been placed at the
disposal of the political tribunals. But the weapon with which they
are intrusted is an imperfect one, and it can never reach the most
dangerous offenders, since men who aim at the entire subversion of
the laws are not likely to murmur at a political interdict.
The main object of the political jurisdiction which obtains in the
United States is, therefore, to deprive the ill-disposed citizen of
an authority which he has used amiss, and to prevent him from ever
acquiring it again. This is evidently an administrative measure
sanctioned by the formalities of a judicial decision. In this matter
the Americans have created a mixed system; they have surrounded the
act which removes a public functionary with the securities of a
political trial; and they have deprived all political condemnations
of their severest penalties. Every link of the system may easily be
traced from this point; we at once perceive why the American
constitutions subject all the civil functionaries to the
jurisdiction of the Senate, whilst the military, whose crimes are
nevertheless more formidable, are exempted from that tribunal. In
the civil service none of the American functionaries can be said to
be removable; the places which some of them occupy are inalienable,
and the others are chosen for a term which cannot be shortened. It
is therefore necessary to try them all in order to deprive them of
their authority. But military officers are dependent on the chief
magistrate of the State, who is himself a civil functionary, and the
decision which condemns him is a blow upon them all.
If we now compare the American and the European systems, we shall
meet with differences no less striking in the different effects
which each of them produces or may produce. In France and in England
the jurisdiction of political bodies is looked upon as an
extraordinary resource, which is only to be employed in order to
rescue society from unwonted dangers. It is not to be denied that
these tribunals, as they are constituted in Europe, are apt to
violate the conservative principle of the balance of power in the
State, and to threaten incessantly the lives and liberties of the
subject. The same political jurisdiction in the United States is
only indirectly hostile to the balance of power; it cannot menace
the lives of the citizens, and it does not hover, as in Europe, over
the heads of the community, since those only who have submitted to
its authority on accepting office are exposed to the severity of its
investigations. It is at the same time less formidable and less
efficacious; indeed, it had not been considered by the legislators
of the United States as a remedy for the more violent evils of
society, but as an ordinary means of conducting the government. In
this respect it probably exercises more real influence on the social
body in America than in Europe. We must not be misled by the
apparent mildness of the American legislation in all that relates to
political jurisdiction. It is to be observed, in the first place,
that in the United States the tribunal which passes sentence is
composed of the same elements, and subject to the same influences,
as the body which impeaches the offender, and that this uniformity
gives an almost irresistible impulse to the vindictive passions of
parties. If political judges in the United States cannot inflict
such heavy penalties as those of Europe, there is the less chance of
their acquitting a prisoner; and the conviction, if it is less
formidable, is more certain. The principal object of the political
tribunals of Europe is to punish the offender; the purpose of those
in America is to deprive him of his authority. A political
condemnation in the United States may, therefore, be looked upon as
a preventive measure; and there is no reason for restricting the
judges to the exact definitions of criminal law. Nothing can be more
alarming than the excessive latitude with which political offences
are described in the laws of America. Article II., Section 4, of the
Constitution of the United States runs thus: -- "The President,
Vice- President, and all civil officers of the United States shall
be removed from office on impeachment for, and conviction of,
treason, bribery, or other high crimes and misdemeanors." Many of
the Constitutions of the States are even less explicit. "Public
officers," says the Constitution of Massachusetts, "shall be
impeached for misconduct or maladministration;" the Constitution of
Virginia declares that all the civil officers who shall have
offended against the State, by maladministration, corruption, or
other high crimes, may be impeached by the House of Delegates; in
some constitutions no offences are specified, in order to subject
the public functionaries to an unlimited responsibility. But I will
venture to affirm that it is precisely their mildness which renders
the American laws most formidable in this respect. We have shown
that in Europe the removal of a functionary and his political
interdiction are the consequences of the penalty he is to undergo,
and that in America they constitute the penalty itself. The
consequence is that in Europe political tribunals are invested with
rights which they are afraid to use, and that the fear of punishing
too much hinders them from punishing at all. But in America no one
hesitates to inflict a penalty from which humanity does not recoil.
To condemn a political opponent to death, in order to deprive him of
his power, is to commit what all the world would execrate as a
horrible assassination; but to declare that opponent unworthy to
exercise that authority, to deprive him of it, and to leave him
uninjured in life and limb, may be judged to be the fair issue of
the struggle. But this sentence, which it is so easy to pronounce,
is not the less fatally severe to the majority of those upon whom it
is inflicted. Great criminals may undoubtedly brave its intangible
rigor, but ordinary offenders will dread it as a condemnation which
destroys their position in the world, casts a blight upon their
honor, and condemns them to a shameful inactivity worse than death.
The influence exercised in the United States upon the progress of
society by the jurisdiction of political bodies may not appear to be
formidable, but it is only the more immense. It does not directly
coerce the subject, but it renders the majority more absolute over
those in power; it does not confer an unbounded authority on the
legislator which can only be exerted at some momentous crisis, but
it establishes a temperate and regular influence, which is at all
times available. If the power is decreased, it can, on the other
hand, be more conveniently employed and more easily abused. By
preventing political tribunals from inflicting judicial punishments
the Americans seem to have eluded the worst consequences of
legislative tyranny, rather than tyranny itself; and I am not sure
that political jurisdiction, as it is constituted in the United
States, is not the most formidable weapon which has ever been placed
in the rude grasp of a popular majority. When the American republics
begin to degenerate it will be easy to verify the truth of this
observation, by remarking whether the number of political
impeachments augments.
Chapter 8 The Federal Constitution
I HAVE hitherto considered each State as a separate whole, and I
have explained the different springs which the people sets in
motion, and the different means of action which it employs. But all
the States which I have considered as independent are forced to
submit, in certain cases, to the supreme authority of the Union. The
time is now come for me to examine separately the supremacy with
which the Union has been invested, and to cast a rapid glance over
the Federal Constitution.
History of the Federal Constitution
Origin of the first Union -- Its weakness -- Congress appeals to the
constituent authority -- Interval of two years between this appeal
and the promulgation of the new Constitution.
The thirteen colonies which simultaneously threw off the yoke of
England towards the end of the last century professed, as I have
already observed, the same religion, the same language, the same
customs, and almost the same laws; they were struggling against a
common enemy; and these reasons were sufficiently strong to unite
them one to another, and to consolidate them into one nation. But as
each of them had enjoyed a separate existence and a government
within its own control, the peculiar interests and customs which
resulted from this system were opposed to a compact and intimate
union which would have absorbed the individual importance of each in
the general importance of all. Hence arose two opposite tendencies,
the one prompting the Anglo-Americans to unite, the other to divide
their strength. As long as the war with the mother-country lasted
the principle of union was kept alive by necessity; and although the
laws which constituted it were defective, the common tie subsisted
in spite of their imperfections. But no sooner was peace concluded
than the faults of the legislation became manifest, and the State
seemed to be suddenly dissolved. Each colony became an independent
republic, and assumed an absolute sovereignty. The federal
government, condemned to impotence by its constitution, and no
longer sustained by the presence of a common danger, witnessed the
outrages offered to its flag by the great nations of Europe, whilst
it was scarcely able to maintain its ground against the Indian
tribes, and to pay the interest of the debt which had been
contracted during the war of independence. It was already on the
verge of destruction, when it officially proclaimed its inability to
conduct the government, and appealed to the constituent authority of
the nation. If America ever approached (for however brief a time)
that lofty pinnacle of glory to which the fancy of its inhabitants
is wont to point, it was at the solemn moment at which the power of
the nation abdicated, as it were, the empire of the land. All ages
have furnished the spectacle of a people struggling with energy to
win its independence; and the efforts of the Americans in throwing
off the English yoke have been considerably exaggerated. Separated
from their enemies by three thousand miles of ocean, and backed by a
powerful ally, the success of the United States may be more justly
attributed to their geographical position than to the valor of their
armies or the patriotism of their citizens. It would be ridiculous
to compare the American war to the wars of the French Revolution, or
the efforts of the Americans to those of the French when they were
attacked by the whole of Europe, without credit and without allies,
yet capable of opposing a twentieth part of their population to the
world, and of bearing the torch of revolution beyond their frontiers
whilst they stifled its devouring flame within the bosom of their
country. But it is a novelty in the history of society to see a
great people turn a calm and scrutinizing eye upon itself, when
apprised by the legislature that the wheels of government are
stopped; to see it carefully examine the extent of the evil, and
patiently wait for two whole years until a remedy was discovered,
which it voluntarily adopted without having wrung a tear or a drop
of blood from mankind. At the time when the inadequacy of the first
constitution was discovered America possessed the double advantage
of that calm which had succeeded the effervescence of the
revolution, and of those great men who had led the revolution to a
successful issue. The assembly which accepted the task of composing
the second constitution was small; but George Washington was its
President, and it contained the choicest talents and the noblest
hearts which had ever appeared in the New World. This national
commission, after long and mature deliberation, offered to the
acceptance of the people the body of general laws which still rules
the Union. All the States adopted it successively. The new Federal
Government commenced its functions in 1789, after an interregnum of
two years. The Revolution of America terminated when that of France
began.
Summary of the Federal Constitution
Division of authority between the Federal Government and the States
-- The Government of the States is the rule, the Federal Government
the exception.
The first question which awaited the Americans was intricate, and by
no means easy of solution: the object was so to divide the authority
of the different States which composed the Union that each of them
should continue to govern itself in all that concerned its internal
prosperity, whilst the entire nation, represented by the Union,
should continue to form a compact body, and to provide for the
general exigencies of the people. It was as impossible to determine
beforehand, with any degree of accuracy, the share of authority
which each of two governments was to enjoy, as to foresee all the
incidents in the existence of a nation.
The obligations and the claims of the Federal Government were simple
and easily definable, because the Union had been formed with the
express purpose of meeting the general exigencies of the people; but
the claims and obligations of the states were, on the other hand,
complicated and various, because those Governments had penetrated
into all the details of social life. The attributes of the Federal
Government were therefore carefully enumerated and all that was not
included amongst them was declared to constitute a part of the
privileges of the several Governments of the States. Thus the
government of the States remained the rule, and that of the
Confederation became the exception.
But as it was foreseen that, in practice, questions might arise as
to the exact limits of this exceptional authority, and that it would
be dangerous to submit these questions to the decision of the
ordinary courts of justice, established in the States by the States
themselves, a high Federal court was created, which was destined,
amongst other functions, to maintain the balance of power which had
been established by the Constitution between the two rival
Governments.
Prerogative of the Federal Government
Power of declaring war, making peace, and levying general taxes
vested in the Federal Government -- What part of the internal policy
of the country it may direct -- The Government of the Union in some
respects more central than the King's Government in the old French
monarchy.
The external relations of a people may be compared to those of
private individuals, and they cannot be advantageously maintained
without the agency of a single head of a Government. The exclusive
right of making peace and war, of concluding treaties of commerce,
of raising armies, and equipping fleets, was granted to the Union.
The necessity of a national Government was less imperiously felt in
the conduct of the internal policy of society; but there are certain
general interests which can only be attended to with advantage by a
general authority. The Union was invested with the power of
controlling the monetary system, of directing the post office, and
of opening the great roads which were to establish a communication
between the different parts of the country. The independence of the
Government of each State was formally recognized in its sphere;
nevertheless, the Federal Government was authorized to interfere in
the internal affairs of the States in a few predetermined cases, in
which an indiscreet abuse of their independence might compromise the
security of the Union at large. Thus, whilst the power of modifying
and changing their legislation at pleasure was preserved in all the
republics, they were forbidden to enact ex post facto laws, or to
create a class of nobles in their community. Lastly, as it was
necessary that the Federal Government should be able to fulfil its
engagements, it was endowed with an unlimited power of levying
taxes.
In examining the balance of power as established by the Federal
Constitution; in remarking on the one hand the portion of
sovereignty which has been reserved to the several States, and on
the other the share of power which the Union has assumed, it is
evident that the Federal legislators entertained the clearest and
most accurate notions on the nature of the centralization of
government. The United States form not only a republic, but a
confederation; nevertheless the authority of the nation is more
central than it was in several of the monarchies of Europe when the
American Constitution was formed. Take, for instance, the two
following examples.
Thirteen supreme courts of justice existed in France, which,
generally speaking, had the right of interpreting the law without
appeal; and those provinces which were styled pays d'etats were
authorized to refuse their assent to an impost which had been levied
by the sovereign who represented the nation. In the Union there is
but one tribunal to interpret, as there is one legislature to make
the laws; and an impost voted by the representatives of the nation
is binding upon all the citizens. In these two essential points,
therefore, the Union exercises more central authority than the
French monarchy possessed, although the Union is only an assemblage
of confederate republics.
In Spain certain provinces had the right of establishing a system of
custom-house duties peculiar to themselves, although that privilege
belongs, by its very nature, to the national sovereignty. In America
the Congress alone has the right of regulating the commercial
relations of the States. The government of the Confederation is
therefore more centralized in this respect than the kingdom of
Spain. It is true that the power of the Crown in France or in Spain
was always able to obtain by force whatever the Constitution of the
country denied, and that the ultimate result was consequently the
same; but I am here discussing the theory of the Constitution.
Federal Powers
After having settled the limits within which the Federal Government
was to act, the next point was to determine the powers which it was
to exert.
Legislative Powers
Division of the Legislative Body into two branches -- Difference in
the manner of forming the two Houses -- The principle of the
independence of the States predominates in the formation of the
Senate -- The principle of the sovereignty of the nation in the
composition of the House of Representatives -- Singular effects of
the fact that a Constitution can only be logical in the early stages
of a nation.
The plan which had been laid down beforehand for the Constitutions
of the several States was followed, in many points, in the
organization of the powers of the Union. The Federal legislature of
the Union was composed of a Senate and a House of Representatives. A
spirit of conciliation prescribed the observance of distinct
principles in the formation of these two assemblies. I have already
shown that two contrary interests were opposed to each other in the
establishment of the Federal Constitution. These two interests had
given rise to two opinions. It was the wish of one party to convert
the Union into a league of independent States, or a sort of
congress, at which the representatives of the several peoples would
meet to discuss certain points of their common interests. The other
party desired to unite the inhabitants of the American colonies into
one sole nation, and to establish a Government which should act as
the sole representative of the nation, as far as the limited sphere
of its authority would permit. The practical consequences of these
two theories were exceedingly different.
The question was, whether a league was to be established instead of
a national Government; whether the majority of the States, instead
of the majority of the inhabitants of the Union, was to give the
law: for every State, the small as well as the great, would then
remain in the full enjoyment of its independence, and enter the
Union upon a footing of perfect equality. If, however, the
inhabitants of the United States were to be considered as belonging
to one and the same nation, it would be just that the majority of
the citizens of the Union should prescribe the law. Of course the
lesser States could not subscribe to the application of this
doctrine without, in fact, abdicating their existence in relation to
the sovereignty of the Confederation; since they would have passed
from the condition of a co-equal and co-legislative authority to
that of an insignificant fraction of a great people. But if the
former system would have invested them with an excessive authority,
the latter would have annulled their influence altogether. Under
these circumstances the result was, that the strict rules of logic
were evaded, as is usually the case when interests are opposed to
arguments. A middle course was hit upon by the legislators, which
brought together by force two systems theoretically irreconcilable.
The principle of the independence of the States prevailed in the
formation of the Senate, and that of the sovereignty of the nation
predominated in the composition of the House of Representatives. It
was decided that each State should send two senators to Congress,
and a number of representatives proportioned to its population. It
results from this arrangement that the State of New York has at the
present day forty representatives and only two senators; the State
of Delaware has two senators and only one representative; the State
of Delaware is therefore equal to the State of New York in the
Senate, whilst the latter has forty times the influence of the
former in the House of Representatives. Thus, if the minority of the
nation preponderates in the Senate, it may paralyze the decisions of
the majority represented in the other House, which is contrary to
the spirit of constitutional government.
These facts show how rare and how difficult it is rationally and
logically to combine all the several parts of legislation. In the
course of time different interests arise, and different principles
are sanctioned by the same people; and when a general constitution
is to be established, these interests and principles are so many
natural obstacles to the rigorous application of any political
system, with all its consequences. The early stages of national
existence are the only periods at which it is possible to maintain
the complete logic of legislation; and when we perceive a nation in
the enjoyment of this advantage, before we hasten to conclude that
it is wise, we should do well to remember that it is young. When the
Federal Constitution was formed, the interests of independence for
the separate States, and the interest of union for the whole people,
were the only two conflicting interests which existed amongst the
Anglo-Americans, and a compromise was necessarily made between them.
It is, however, just to acknowledge that this part of the
Constitution has not hitherto produced those evils which might have
been feared. All the States are young and contiguous; their customs,
their ideas, and their exigencies are not dissimilar; and the
differences which result from their size or inferiority do not
suffice to set their interests at variance. The small States have
consequently never been induced to league themselves together in the
Senate to oppose the designs of the larger ones; and indeed there is
so irresistible an authority in the legitimate expression of the
will of a people that the Senate could offer but a feeble opposition
to the vote of the majority of the House of Representatives.
It must not be forgotten, on the other hand, that it was not in the
power of the American legislators to reduce to a single nation the
people for whom they were making laws. The object of the Federal
Constitution was not to destroy the independence of the States, but
to restrain it. By acknowledging the real authority of these
secondary communities (and it was impossible to deprive them of it),
they disavowed beforehand the habitual use of constraint in
enforcing the decisions of the majority. Upon this principle the
introduction of the influence of the States into the mechanism of
the Federal Government was by no means to be wondered at, since it
only attested the existence of an acknowledged power, which was to
be humored and not forcibly checked.
A Further Difference Between the Senate and the House of
Representatives
The Senate named by the provincial legislators, the Representatives
by the people -- Double election of the former; single election of
the latter -- Term of the different offices -- Peculiar functions of
each House.
The Senate not only differs from the other House in the principle
which it represents, but also in the mode of its election, in the
term for which it is chosen, and in the nature of its functions. The
House of Representatives is named by the people, the Senate by the
legislators of each State; the former is directly elected, the
latter is elected by an elected body; the term for which the
representatives are chosen is only two years, that of the senators
is six. The functions of the House of Representatives are purely
legislative, and the only share it takes in the judicial power is in
the impeachment of public officers. The Senate co-operates in the
work of legislation, and tries those political offences which the
House of Representatives submits to its decision. It also acts as
the great executive council of the nation; the treaties which are
concluded by the President must be ratified by the Senate, and the
appointments he may make must be definitely approved by the same
body.
The Executive Power
Dependence of the President -- He is elective and responsible -- He
is free to act in his own sphere under the inspection, but not under
the direction, of the Senate -- His salary fixed at his entry into
office -- Suspensive veto.
The American legislators undertook a difficult task in attempting to
create an executive power dependent on the majority of the people,
and nevertheless sufficiently strong to act without restraint in its
own sphere. It was indispensable to the maintenance of the
republican form of government that the representative of the
executive power should be subject to the will of the nation.
The President is an elective magistrate. His honor, his property,
his liberty, and his life are the securities which the people has
for the temperate use of his power. But in the exercise of his
authority he cannot be said to be perfectly independent; the Senate
takes cognizance of his relations with foreign powers, and of the
distribution of public appointments, so that he can neither be
bribed nor can he employ the means of corruption. The legislators of
the Union acknowledged that the executive power would be incompetent
to fulfil its task with dignity and utility, unless it enjoyed a
greater degree of stability and of strength than had been granted to
it in the separate States.
The President is chosen for four years, and he may be re-elected; so
that the chances of a prolonged administration may inspire him with
hopeful undertakings for the public good, and with the means of
carrying them into execution. The President was made the sole
representative of the executive power of the Union, and care was
taken not to render his decisions subordinate to the vote of a
council -- a dangerous measure, which tends at the same time to clog
the action of the Government and to diminish its responsibility. The
Senate has the right of annulling certain acts of the President; but
it cannot compel him to take any steps, nor does it participate in
the exercise of the executive power.
The action of the legislature on the executive power may be direct;
and we have lust shown that the Americans carefully obviated this
influence; but it may, on the other hand, be indirect. Public
assemblies which have the power of depriving an officer of state of
his salary encroach upon his independence; and as they are free to
make the laws, it is to be feared lest they should gradually
appropriate to themselves a portion of that authority which the
Constitution had vested in his hands. This dependence of the
executive power is one of the defects inherent in republican
constitutions. The Americans have not been able to counteract the
tendency which legislative assemblies have to get possession of the
government, but they have rendered this propensity less
irresistible. The salary of the President is fixed, at the time of
his entering upon office, for the whole period of his magistracy.
The President is, moreover, provided with a suspensive veto, which
allows him to oppose the passing of such laws as might destroy the
portion of independence which the Constitution awards him. The
struggle between the President and the legislature must always be an
unequal one, since the latter is certain of bearing down all
resistance by persevering in its plans; but the suspensive veto
forces it at least to reconsider the matter, and, if the motion be
persisted in, it must then be backed by a majority of two-thirds of
the whole house. The veto is, in fact, a sort of appeal to the
people. The executive power, which, without this security, might
have been secretly oppressed, adopts this means of pleading its
cause and stating its motives. But if the legislature is certain of
overpowering all resistance by persevering in its plans, I reply,
that in the constitutions of all nations, of whatever kind they may
be, a certain point exists at which the legislator is obliged to
have recourse to the good sense and the virtue of his
fellow-citizens. This point is more prominent and more discoverable
in republics, whilst it is more remote and more carefully concealed
in monarchies, but it always exists somewhere. There is no country
in the world in which everything can be provided for by the laws, or
in which political institutions can prove a substitute for common
sense and public morality.
Differences Between the Position of the President of the United
States and that of a Constitutional King of France
Executive power in the Northern States as limited and as partial as
the supremacy which it represents -- Executive power in France as
universal as the supremacy it represents -- The King a branch of the
legislature -- The President the mere executor of the law -- Other
differences resulting from the duration of the two powers -- The
President checked in the exercise of the executive authority -- The
King independent in its exercise -- Notwithstanding these
discrepancies France is more akin to a republic than the Union to a
monarchy -- Comparison of the number of public officers depending
upon the executive power in the two countries.
The executive power has so important an influence on the destinies
of nations that I am inclined to pause for an instant at this
portion of my subject, in order more clearly to explain the part it
sustains in America. In order to form an accurate idea of the
position of the President of the United States, it may not be
irrelevant to compare it to that of one of the constitutional kings
of Europe. In this comparison I shall pay but little attention to
the external signs of power, which are more apt to deceive the eye
of the observer than to guide his researches. When a monarchy is
being gradually transformed into a republic, the executive power
retains the titles, the honors, the etiquette, and even the funds of
royalty long after its authority has disappeared. The English, after
having cut off the head of one king and expelled another from his
throne, were accustomed to accost the successor of those princes
upon their knees. On the other hand, when a republic falls under the
sway of a single individual, the demeanor of the sovereign is simple
and unpretending, as if his authority was not yet paramount. When
the emperors exercised an unlimited control over the fortunes and
the lives of their fellow-citizens, it was customary to call them
Caesar in conversation, and they were in the habit of supping
without formality at their friends' houses. It is therefore
necessary to look below the surface.
The sovereignty of the United States is shared between the Union and
the States, whilst in France it is undivided and compact: hence
arises the first and the most notable difference which exists
between the President of the United States and the King of France.
In the United States the executive power is as limited and partial
as the sovereignty of the Union in whose name it acts; in France it
is as universal as the authority of the State. The Americans have a
federal and the French a national Government.
This cause of inferiority results from the nature of things, but it
is not the only one; the second in importance is as follows:
Sovereignty may be defined to be the right of making laws: in
France, the King really exercises a portion of the sovereign power,
since the laws have no weight till he has given his assent to them;
he is, moreover, the executor of all they ordain. The President is
also the executor of the laws, but he does not really co-operate in
their formation, since the refusal of his assent does not annul
them. He is therefore merely to be considered as the agent of the
sovereign power. But not only does the King of France exercise a
portion of the sovereign power, he also contributes to the
nomination of the legislature, which exercises the other portion. He
has the privilege of appointing the members of one chamber, and of
dissolving the other at his pleasure; whereas the President of the
United States has no share in the formation of the legislative body,
and cannot dissolve any part of it. The King has the same right of
bringing forward measures as the Chambers; a right which the
President does not possess. The King is represented in each assembly
by his ministers, who explain his intentions, Support his opinions,
and maintain the principles of the Government. The President and his
ministers are alike excluded from Congress; so that his influence
and his opinions can only penetrate indirectly into that great body.
The King of France is therefore on an equal footing with the
legislature, which can no more act without him than he can without
it. The President exercises an authority inferior to, and depending
upon, that of the legislature.
Even in the exercise of the executive power, properly so called --
the point upon which his position seems to be most analogous to that
of the King of France -- the President labors under several causes
of inferiority. The authority of the King, in France, has, in the
first place, the advantage of duration over that of the President,
and durability is one of the chief elements of strength; nothing is
either loved or feared but what is likely to endure. The President
of the United States is a magistrate elected for four years; the
King, in France, is an hereditary sovereign. In the exercise of the
executive power the President of the United States is constantly
subject to a jealous scrutiny. He may make, but he cannot conclude,
a treaty; he may designate, but he cannot appoint, a public officer.
The King of France is absolute within the limits of his authority.
The President of the United States is responsible for his actions;
but the person of the King is declared inviolable by the French
Charter.
Nevertheless, the supremacy of public opinion is no less above the
head of the one than of the other. This power is less definite, less
evident, and less sanctioned by the laws in France than in America,
but in fact it exists. In America, it acts by elections and decrees;
in France it proceeds by revolutions; but notwithstanding the
different constitutions of these two countries, public opinion is
the predominant authority in both of them. The fundamental principle
of legislation -- a principle essentially republican -- is the same
in both countries, although its consequences may be different, and
its results more or less extensive. Whence I am led to conclude that
France with its King is nearer akin to a republic than the Union
with its President is to a monarchy.
In what I have been saying I have only touched upon the main points
of distinction; and if I could have entered into details, the
contrast would have been rendered still more striking.
I have remarked that the authority of the President in the United
States is only exercised within the limits of a partial sovereignty,
whilst that of the King in France is undivided. I might have gone on
to show that the power of the King's government in France exceeds
its natural limits, however extensive they may be, and penetrates in
a thousand different ways into the administration of private
interests. Amongst the examples of this influence may be quoted that
which results from the great number of public functionaries, who all
derive their appointments from the Government. This number now
exceeds all previous limits; it amounts to 138,000 nominations, each
of which may be considered as an element of power. The President of
the United States has not the exclusive right of making any public
appointments, and their whole number scarcely exceeds 12,000.
Accidental Causes Which May Increase the Influence of the Executive
Government
External security of the Union -- Army of six thousand men -- Few
ships -- The President has no opportunity of exercising his great
prerogatives -- In the prerogatives he exercises he is weak.
If the executive government is feebler in America than in France,
the cause is more attributable to the circumstances than to the laws
of the country.
It is chiefly in its foreign relations that the executive power of a
nation is called upon to exert its skill and its vigor. If the
existence of the Union were perpetually threatened, and if its chief
interests were in daily connection with those of other powerful
nations, the executive government would assume an increased
importance in proportion to the measures expected of it, and those
which it would carry into effect. The President of the United States
is the commander-in-chief of the army, but of an army composed of
only six thousand men; he commands the fleet, but the fleet reckons
but few sail; he conducts the foreign relations of the Union, but
the United States are a nation without neighbors. Separated from the
rest of the world by the ocean, and too weak as yet to aim at the
dominion of the seas, they have no enemies, and their interests
rarely come into contact with those of any other nation of the
globe.
The practical part of a Government must not be judged by the theory
of its constitution. The President of the United States is in the
possession of almost royal prerogatives, which he has no opportunity
of exercising; and those privileges which he can at present use are
very circumscribed. The laws allow him to possess a degree of
influence which circumstances do not permit him to employ.
On the other hand, the great strength of the royal prerogative in
France arises from circumstances far more than from the laws. There
the executive government is constantly struggling against prodigious
obstacles, and exerting all its energies to repress them; so that it
increases by the extent of its achievements, and by the importance
of the events it controls, without modifying its constitution. If
the laws had made it as feeble and as circumscribed as it is in the
Union, its influence would very soon become still more preponderant.
Why the President of the United States Does Not Require the Majority
of the Two Houses in Order to Carry on the Government
It is an established axiom in Europe that a constitutional King
cannot persevere in a system of government which is opposed by the
two other branches of the legislature. But several Presidents of the
United States have been known to lose the majority in the
legislative body without being obliged to abandon the supreme power,
and without inflicting a serious evil upon society. I have heard
this fact quoted as an instance of the independence and the power of
the executive government in America: a moment's reflection will
convince us, On the contrary, that it is a proof of its extreme
weakness.
A King in Europe requires the support of the legislature to enable
him to perform the duties imposed upon him by the Constitution,
because those duties are enormous. A constitutional King in Europe
is not merely the executor of the law, but the execution of its
provisions devolves so completely upon him that he has the power of
paralyzing its influence if it opposes his designs. He requires the
assistance of the legislative assemblies to make the law, but those
assemblies stand in need of his aid to execute it: these two
authorities cannot subsist without each other, and the mechanism of
government is stopped as soon as they are at variance.
In America the President cannot prevent any law from being passed,
nor can he evade the obligation of enforcing it. His sincere and
zealous co-operation is no doubt useful, but it is not
indispensable, in the carrying on of public affairs. All his
important acts are or indirectly submitted to the legislature, and
of his own free authority he can do little. It is therefore his
weakness and not his power, which enables him to remain in
opposition to Congress. In Europe, harmony must reign between the
Crown and the other branches of the legislature, because a collision
between them may prove serious; in America, this harmony is not
indispensable, because such a collision is impossible.
Election of the President
Dangers of the elective system increase in proportion to the extent
of the prerogative -- This system possible in America because no
powerful executive authority is required -- What circumstances are
favorable to the elective system -- Why the election of the
President does not cause a deviation from the principles of the
Government -- Influence of the election of the President on
secondary functionaries.
The dangers of the system of election applied to the head of the
executive government of a great people have been sufficiently
exemplified by experience and by history, and the remarks I am about
to make refer to America alone. These dangers may be more or less
formidable in proportion to the place which the executive power
occupies, and to the importance it possesses in the State; and they
may vary according to the mode of election and the circumstances in
which the electors are placed. The most weighty argument against the
election of a chief magistrate is, that it offers so splendid a lure
to private ambition, and is so apt to inflame men in the pursuit of
power, that when legitimate means are wanting force may not
unfrequently seize what right denied.
It is clear that the greater the privileges of the executive
authority are, the greater is the temptation; the more the ambition
of the candidates is excited, the more warmly are their interests
espoused by a throng of partisans who hope to share the power when
their patron has won the prize. The dangers of the elective system
increase, therefore, in the exact ratio of the influence exercised
by the executive power in the affairs of State. The revolutions of
Poland were not solely attributable to the elective system in
general, but to the fact that the elected monarch was the sovereign
of a powerful kingdom. Before we can discuss the absolute advantages
of the elective system we must make preliminary inquiries as to
whether the geographical position, the laws, the habits, the
manners, and the opinions of the people amongst whom it is to be
introduced will admit of the establishment of a weak and dependent
executive government; for to attempt to render the representative of
the State a powerful sovereign, and at the same time elective, is,
in my Opinion, to entertain two incompatible designs. To reduce
hereditary royalty to the condition of an elective authority, the
only means that I am acquainted with are to circumscribe its sphere
of action beforehand, gradually to diminish its prerogatives, and to
accustom the people to live without its protection. Nothing,
however, is further from the designs of the republicans of Europe
than this course: as many of them owe their hatred of tyranny to the
sufferings which they have personally undergone, it is Oppression,
and not the extent of the executive power, which excites their
hostility, and they attack the former without perceiving how nearly
it is connected with the latter.
Hitherto no citizen has shown any disposition to expose his honor
and his life in order to become the President of the United States;
because the power of that office is temporary, limited, and
subordinate. The prize of fortune must be great to encourage
adventurers in so desperate a game. No candidate has as yet been
able to arouse the dangerous enthusiasm or the passionate sympathies
of the people in his favor, for the very simple reason that when he
is at the head of the Government he has but little power, but little
wealth, and but little glory to share amongst his friends; and his
influence in the State is too small for the success or the ruin of a
faction to depend upon the elevation of an individual to power.
The great advantage of hereditary monarchies is, that as the private
interest of a family is always intimately connected with the
interests of the State, the executive government is never suspended
for a single instant; and if the affairs of a monarchy are not
better conducted than those of a republic, at least there is always
some one to conduct them, well or ill, according to his capacity. In
elective States, on the contrary, the wheels of government cease to
act, as it were, of their own accord at the approach of an election,
and even for some time previous to that event. The laws may indeed
accelerate the operation of the election, which may be conducted
with such simplicity and rapidity that the seat of power will never
be left vacant; but, notwithstanding these precautions, a break
necessarily occurs in the minds of the people.
At the approach of an election the head of the executive government
is wholly occupied by the coming struggle; his future plans are
doubtful; he can undertake nothing new, and he will only prosecute
with indifference those designs which another will perhaps
terminate. " I am so near the time of my retirement from office,"
said President Jefferson on the 2st of January, 1809 (six weeks
before the election), "that I feel no passion, I take no part, I
express no sentiment. It appears to me just to leave to my successor
the commencement of those measures which he will have to prosecute,
and for which he will be responsible."
On the other hand, the eyes of the nation are centred on a single
point; all are watching the gradual birth of so important an event.
The wider the influence of the executive power extends, the greater
and the more necessary is its constant action, the more fatal is the
term of suspense; and a nation which is accustomed to the
government, or, still more, one used to the administrative
protection of a powerful executive authority would be infallibly
convulsed by an election of this kind. In the United States the
action of the Government may be slackened with impunity, because it
is always weak and circumscribed.
One of the principal vices of the elective system is that it always
introduces a certain degree of instability into the internal and
external policy of the State. But this disadvantage is less sensibly
felt if the share of power vested in the elected magistrate is
small. In Rome the principles of the Government underwent no
variation, although the Consuls were changed every year, because the
Senate, which was an hereditary assembly, possessed the directing
authority. If flee elective system were adopted in Europe, the
condition of most of the monarchical States would be changed at
every new election. In America the President exercises a certain
influence on State affairs, but he does not conduct them; the
preponderating power is vested in the representatives of the whole
nation. The political maxims of the country depend therefore on the
mass of the people, not on the President alone; and consequently in
America the elective system has no very prejudicial influence on the
fixed principles of the Government. But the want of fixed principles
is an evil so inherent in the elective system that it is still
extremely perceptible in the narrow sphere to which the authority of
the President extends.
The Americans have admitted that the head of the executive power,
who has to bear the whole responsibility of the duties he is called
upon to fulfil, ought to be empowered to choose his own agents, and
to remove them at pleasure: the legislative bodies watch the conduct
of the President more than they direct it. The consequence of this
arrangement is, that at every new election the fate of all the
Federal public officers is in suspense. Mr. Quincy Adams, on his
entry into office, discharged the majority of the individuals who
had been appointed by his predecessor: and I am not aware that
General Jackson allowed a single removable functionary employed in
the Federal service to retain his place beyond the first year which
succeeded his election. It is sometimes made a subject of complaint
that in the constitutional monarchies of Europe the fate of the
humbler servants of an Administration depends upon that of the
Ministers. But in elective Governments this evil is far greater. In
a constitutional monarchy successive ministries are rapidly formed;
but as the principal representative of the executive power does not
change, the spirit of innovation is kept within bounds; the changes
which take place are in the details rather than in the principles of
the administrative system; but to substitute one system for another,
as is done in America every four years, by law, is to cause a sort
of revolution. As to the misfortunes which may fall upon individuals
in consequence of this state of things, it must be allowed that the
uncertain situation of the public officers is less fraught with evil
consequences in America than elsewhere. It is so easy to acquire an
independent position in the United States that the public officer
who loses his place may be deprived of the comforts of life, but not
of the means of subsistence.
I remarked at the beginning of this chapter that the dangers of the
elective system applied to the head of the State are augmented or
decreased by the peculiar circumstances of the people which adopts
it. However the functions of the executive power may be restricted,
it must always exercise a great influence upon the foreign policy of
the country, for a negotiation cannot be opened or successfully
carried on otherwise than by a single agent. The more precarious and
the more perilous the position of a people becomes, the more
absolute is the want of a fixed and consistent external policy, and
the more dangerous does the elective system of the Chief Magistrate
become. The policy of the Americans in relation to the whole world
is exceedingly simple; for it may almost be said that no country
stands in need of them, nor do they require the co-operation of any
other people. Their independence is never threatened. In their
present condition, therefore, the functions of the executive power
are no less limited by circumstances than by the laws; and the
President may frequently change his line of policy without involving
the State in difficulty or destruction.
Whatever the prerogatives of the executive power may be, the period
which immediately precedes an election and the moment of its
duration must always be considered as a national crisis, which is
perilous in proportion to the internal embarrassments and the
external dangers of the country. Few of the nations of Europe could
escape the calamities of anarchy or of conquest every time they
might have to elect a new sovereign. In America society is so
constituted that it can stand without assistance upon its own basis;
nothing is to be feared from the pressure of external dangers, and
the election of the President is a cause of agitation, but not of
ruin.
Mode of Election
Skill of the American legislators shown in the mode of election
adopted by them -- Creation of a special electoral body -- Separate
votes of these electors -- Case in which the House of
Representatives is called upon to choose the President -- Results of
the twelve elections which have taken place since the Constitution
has been established.
Besides the dangers which are inherent in the system, many other
difficulties may arise from the mode of election, which may be
obviated by the precaution of the legislator. When a people met in
arms on some public spot to choose its head, it was exposed to all
the chances of civil war resulting from so martial a mode of
proceeding, besides the dangers of the elective system in itself.
The Polish laws, which subjected the election of the sovereign to
the veto of a single individual, suggested the murder of that
individual or prepared the way to anarchy.
In the examination of the institutions and the political as well as
social condition of the United States, we are struck by the
admirable harmony of the gifts of fortune and the efforts of man.
The nation possessed two of the main causes of internal peace; it
was a new country, but it was inhabited by a people grown old in the
exercise of freedom. America had no hostile neighbors to dread; and
the American legislators, profiting by these favorable
circumstances, created a weak and subordinate executive power which
could without danger be made elective.
It then only remained for them to choose the least dangerous of the
various modes of election; and the rules which they laid down upon
this point admirably correspond to the securities which the physical
and political constitution of the country already afforded. Their
object was to find the mode of election which would best express the
choice of the people with the least possible excitement and
suspense. It was admitted in the first place that the simple
majority should be decisive; but the difficulty was to obtain this
majority without an interval of delay which it was most important to
avoid. It rarely happens that an individual can at once collect the
majority of the suffrages of a great people; and this difficulty is
enhanced in a republic of confederate States, where local influences
are apt to preponderate. The means by which it was proposed to
obviate this second obstacle was to delegate the electoral powers of
the nation to a body of representatives. This mode of election
rendered a majority more probable; for the fewer the electors are,
the greater is the chance of their coming to a final decision. It
also offered an additional probability of a judicious choice. It
then remained to be decided whether this right of election was to be
entrusted to a legislative body, the habitual representative
assembly of the nation, or whether an electoral assembly should be
formed for the express purpose of proceeding to the nomination of a
President. The Americans chose the latter alternative, from a belief
that the individuals who were returned to make the laws were
incompetent to represent the wishes of the nation in the election of
its chief magistrate; and that, as they are chosen for more than a
year, the constituency they represent might have changed its opinion
in that time. It was thought that if the legislature was empowered
to elect the head of the executive power, its members would, for
some time before the election, be exposed to the manoeuvres of
corruption and the tricks of intrigue; whereas the special electors
would, like a jury, remain mixed up with the crowd till the day of
action, when they would appear for the sole purpose of giving their
votes.
It was therefore established that every State should name a certain
number of electors, who in their turn should elect the President;
and as it had been observed that the assemblies to which the choice
of a chief magistrate had been entrusted in elective countries
inevitably became the centres of passion and of cabal; that they
sometimes usurped an authority which did not belong to them; and
that their proceedings, or the uncertainty which resulted from them,
were sometimes prolonged so much as to endanger the welfare of the
State, it was determined that the electors should all vote upon the
same day, without being convoked to the same place. This double
election rendered a majority probable, though not certain; for it
was possible that as many differences might exist between the
electors as between their constituents. In this case it was
necessary to have recourse to one of three measures; either to
appoint new electors, or to consult a second time those already
appointed, or to defer the election to another authority. The first
two of these alternatives, independently of the uncertainty of their
results, were likely to delay the final decision, and to perpetuate
an agitation which must always be accompanied with danger. The third
expedient was therefore adopted, and it was agreed that the votes
should be transmitted sealed to the President of the Senate, and
that they should be opened and counted in the presence of the Senate
and the House of Representatives. If none of the candidates has a
majority, the House of Representatives then proceeds immediately to
elect a President, but with the condition that it must fix upon one
of the three candidates who have the highest numbers.
Thus it is only in case of an event which cannot often happen, and
which can never be foreseen, that the election is entrusted to the
ordinary representatives of the nation; and even then they are
obliged to choose a citizen who has already been designated by a
powerful minority of the special electors. It is by this happy
expedient that the respect which is due to the popular voice is
combined with the utmost celerity of execution and those precautions
which the peace of the country demands. But the decision of the
question by the House of Representatives does not necessarily offer
an immediate solution of the difficulty, for the majority of that
assembly may still be doubtful, and in this case the Constitution
prescribes no remedy. Nevertheless, by restricting the number of
candidates to three, and by referring the matter to the judgment of
an enlightened public body, it has smoothed all the obstacles which
are not inherent in the elective system.
In the forty-four years which have elapsed since the promulgation of
the Federal Constitution the United States have twelve times chosen
a President. Ten of these elections took place simultaneously by the
votes of the special electors in the different States. The House of
Representatives has only twice exercised its conditional privilege
of deciding in cases of uncertainty; the first time was at the
election of Mr. Jefferson in 1801; the second was in 1825, when Mr.
Quincy Adams was named.
Crisis of the Election
The Election may be considered as a national crisis -- Why? --
Passions of the people -- Anxiety of the President -- Calm which
succeeds the agitation of the election.
I have shown what the circumstances are which favored the adoption
of the elective system in the United States, and what precautions
were taken by the legislators to obviate its dangers. The Americans
are habitually accustomed to all kinds of elections, and they know
by experience the utmost degree of excitement which is compatible
with security. The vast extent of the country and the dissemination
of the inhabitants render a collision between parties less probable
and less dangerous there than elsewhere. The political circumstances
under which the elections have hitherto been carried On have
presented no real embarrassments to the nation.
Nevertheless, the epoch of the election of a President of the United
States may be considered as a crisis in the affairs of the nation.
The influence which he exercises on public business is no doubt
feeble and indirect; but the choice of the President, which is of
small importance to each individual citizen, concerns the citizens
collectively; and however trifling an interest may be, it assumes a
great degree of importance as soon as it becomes general. The
President possesses but few means of rewarding his supporters in
comparison to the kings of Europe, but the places which are at his
disposal are sufficiently numerous to interest, directly or
indirectly, several thousand electors in his success. Political
parties in the United States are led to rally round an individual,
in order to acquire a more tangible shape in the eyes of the crowd,
and the name of the candidate for the Presidency is put forward as
the symbol and personification of their theories. For these reasons
parties are strongly interested in gaining the election, not so much
with a view to the triumph of their principles under the auspices of
the President-elect as to show by the majority which returned him,
the strength of the supporters of those principles.
For a long while before the appointed time is at hand the election
becomes the most important and the all-engrossing topic of
discussion. The ardor of faction is redoubled; and all the
artificial passions which the imagination can create in the bosom of
a happy and peaceful land are agitated and brought to light. The
President, on the other hand, is absorbed by the cares of
self-defence. He no longer governs for the interest of the State,
but for that of his re-election; he does homage to the majority, and
instead of checking its passions, as his duty commands him to do, he
frequently courts its worst caprices. As the election draws near,
the activity of intrigue and the agitation of the populace increase;
the citizens are divided into hostile camps, each of which assumes
the name of its favorite candidate; the whole nation glows with
feverish excitement; the election is the daily theme of the public
papers, the subject of private conversation, the end of every
thought and every action, the sole interest of the present. As soon
as the choice is determined, this ardor is dispelled; and as a
calmer season returns, the current of the State, which had nearly
broken its banks, sinks to its usual level a but who can refrain
from astonishment at the causes of the storm.
Re-election of the President
When the head of the executive power is re-eligible, it is the State
which is the source of intrigue and corruption -- The desire of
being re-elected the chief aim of a President of the United States
-- Disadvantage of the system peculiar to America -- The natural
evil of democracy is that it subordinates all authority to the
slightest desires of the majority -- The re-election of the
President encourages this evil.
It may be asked whether the legislators of the United States did
right or wrong in allowing the re-election of the President. It
seems at first sight contrary to all reason to prevent the head of
the executive power from being elected a second time. The influence
which the talents and the character of a single individual may
exercise upon the fate of a whole people, in critical circumstances
or arduous times, is well known: a law preventing the re-election of
the chief magistrate would deprive the citizens of the surest pledge
of the prosperity and the security of the commonwealth; and, by a
singular inconsistency, a man would be excluded from the government
at the very time when he had shown his ability in conducting its
affairs.
But if these arguments are strong, perhaps still more powerful
reasons may be advanced against them. Intrigue and corruption are
the natural defects of elective government; but when the head of the
State can be re-elected these evils rise to a great height, and
compromise the very existence of the country. When a simple
candidate seeks to rise by intrigue, his manoeuvres must necessarily
be limited to a narrow sphere; but when the chief magistrate enters
the lists, he borrows the strength of the government for his own
purposes. In the former case the feeble resources of an individual
are in action; in the latter, the State itself, with all its immense
influence, is busied in the work of corruption and cabal. The
private citizen, who employs the most immoral practices to acquire
power, can only act in a manner indirectly prejudicial to the public
prosperity. But if the representative of the executive descends into
the combat, the cares of government dwindle into second-rate
importance, and the success of his election is his first concern.
All laws and all the negotiations he undertakes are to him nothing
more than electioneering schemes; places become the reward of
services rendered, not to the nation, but to its chief; and the
influence of the government, if not injurious to the country, is at
least no longer beneficial to the community for which it was
created.
It is impossible to consider the ordinary course of affairs in the
United States without perceiving that the desire of being re-elected
is the chief aim of the President; that his whole administration,
and even his most indifferent measures, tend to this object; and
that, as the crisis approaches, his personal interest takes the
place of his interest in the public good. The principle of
re-eligibility renders the corrupt influence of elective government
still more extensive and pernicious.
In America it exercises a peculiarly fatal influence on the sources
of national existence. Every government seems to be afflicted by
some evil which is inherent in its nature, and the genius of the
legislator is shown in eluding its attacks. A State may survive the
influence of a host of bad laws, and the mischief they cause is
frequently exaggerated; but a law which encourages the growth of the
canker within must prove fatal in the end, although its bad
consequences may not be immediately perceived.
The principle of destruction in absolute monarchies lies in the
excessive and unreasonable extension of the prerogative of the
crown; and a measure tending to remove the constitutional provisions
which counterbalance this influence would be radically bad, even if
its immediate consequences were unattended with evil. By a parity of
reasoning, in countries governed by a democracy, where the people is
perpetually drawing all authority to itself, the laws which increase
or accelerate its action are the direct assailants of the very
principle of the government.
The greatest proof of the ability of the American legislators is,
that they clearly discerned this truth, and that they had the
courage to act up to it. They conceived that a certain authority
above the body of the people was necessary, which should enjoy a
degree of independence, without, however, being entirely beyond the
popular control; an authority which would be forced to comply with
the permanent determinations of the majority, but which would be
able to resist its caprices, and to refuse its most dangerous
demands. To this end they centred the whole executive power of the
nation in a single arm; they granted extensive prerogatives to the
President, and they armed him with the veto to resist the
encroachments of the legislature.
But by introducing the principle of re-election they partly
destroyed their work; and they rendered the President but little
inclined to exert the great power they had vested in his hands. If
ineligible a second time, the President would be far from
independent of the people, for his responsibility would not be
lessened; but the favor of the people would not be so necessary to
him as to induce him to court it by humoring its desires. If
re-eligible (and this is more especially true at the present day,
when political morality is relaxed, and when great men are rare),
the President of the United States becomes an easy tool in the hands
of the majority. He adopts its likings and its animosities, he
hastens to anticipate its wishes, he forestalls its complaints, he
yields to its idlest cravings, and instead of guiding it, as the
legislature intended that he should do, he is ever ready to follow
its bidding. Thus, in order not to deprive the State of the talents
of an individual, those talents have been rendered almost useless;
and to reserve an expedient for extraordinary perils, the country
has been exposed to daily dangers.
Federal Courts
Political importance of the judiciary in the United States --
Difficulty of treating this subject -- Utility of judicial power in
confederations -- What tribunals could be introduced into the Union
-- Necessity of establishing federal courts of justice --
Organization of the national judiciary -- The Supreme Court -- In
what it differs from all known tribunals.
I have inquired into the legislative and executive power of the
Union, and the judicial power now remains to be examined; but in
this place I cannot conceal my fears from the reader. Their judicial
institutions exercise a great influence on the condition of the
Anglo-Americans, and they occupy a prominent place amongst what are
probably called political institutions: in this respect they are
peculiarly deserving of our attention. But I am at a loss to explain
the political action of the American tribunals without entering into
some technical details of their constitution and their forms of
proceeding; and I know not how to descend to these minutiae without
wearying the curiosity of the reader by the natural aridity of the
subject, or without risking to fall into obscurity through a desire
to be succinct. I can scarcely hope to escape these various evils;
for if I appear too lengthy to a man of the world, a lawyer may on
the other hand complain of my brevity. But these are the natural
disadvantages of my subject, and more especially of the point which
I am about to discuss.
The great difficulty was, not to devise the Constitution to the
Federal Government, but to find out a method of enforcing its laws.
Governments have in general but two means of overcoming the
opposition of the people they govern, viz., the physical force which
is at their own disposal, and the moral force which they derive from
the decisions of the courts of justice.
A government which should have no other means of exacting obedience
than open war must be very near its ruin, for one of two
alternatives would then probably occur: if its authority was small
and its character temperate, it would not resort to violence till
the last extremity, and it would connive at a number of partial acts
of insubordination, in which case the State would gradually fall
into anarchy; if it was enterprising and powerful, it would
perpetually have recourse to its physical strength, and would
speedily degenerate into a military despotism. So that its activity
would not be less prejudicial to the community than its inaction.
The great end of justice is to substitute the notion of right for
that of violence, and to place a legal barrier between the power of
the government and the use of physical force. The authority which is
awarded to the intervention of a court of justice by the general
opinion of mankind is so surprisingly great that it clings to the
mere formalities of justice, and gives a bodily influence to the
shadow of the law. The moral force which courts of justice possess
renders the introduction of physical force exceedingly rare, and is
very frequently substituted for it; but if the latter proves to be
indispensable, its power is doubled by the association of the idea
of law.
A federal government stands in greater need of the support of
judicial institutions than any other, because it is naturally weak
and exposed to formidable opposition. If it were always obliged to
resort to violence in the first instance, it could not fulfil its
task. The Union, therefore, required a national judiciary to enforce
the obedience of the citizens to the laws, and to repeal the attacks
which might be directed against them. The question then remained as
to what tribunals were to exercise these privileges; were they to be
entrusted to the courts of justice which were already organized in
every State? or was it necessary to create federal courts? It may
easily be proved that the Union could not adapt the judicial power
of the States to its wants. The separation of the judiciary from the
administrative power of the State no doubt affects the security of
every citizen and the liberty of all. But it is no less important to
the existence of the nation that these several powers should have
the same origin, should follow the same principles, and act in the
same sphere; in a word, that they should be correlative and
homogeneous. No one, I presume, ever suggested the advantage of
trying offences committed in France by a foreign court of justice,
in order to secure the impartiality of the judges. The Americans
form one people in relation to their Federal Government; but in the
bosom of this people divers political bodies have been allowed to
subsist which are dependent on the national Government in a few
points, and independent in all the rest; which have all a distinct
origin, maxims peculiar to themselves, and special means of carrying
on their affairs. To entrust the execution of the laws of the Union
to tribunals instituted by these political bodies would be to allow
foreign judges to preside over the nation. Nay, more; not only is
each State foreign to the Union at large, but it is in perpetual
opposition to the common interests, since whatever authority the
Union loses turns to the advantage of the States. Thus to enforce
the laws of the Union by means of the tribunals of the States would
be to allow not only foreign but partial judges to preside over the
nation.
But the number, Still more than the mere character, of the tribunals
of the States rendered them unfit for the service of the nation.
When the Federal Constitution was formed there were already thirteen
courts of justice in the United States which decided causes without
appeal. That number is now increased to twenty-four. To suppose that
a State can subsist when its fundamental laws may be subjected to
four-and-twenty different interpretations at the same time is to
advance a proposition alike contrary to reason and to experience.
The American legislators therefore agreed to create a federal
judiciary power to apply the laws of the Union, and to determine
certain questions affecting general interests, which were carefully
determined beforehand. The entire judicial power of the Union was
centred in one tribunal, which was denominated the Supreme Court of
the United States. But, to facilitate the expedition of business,
inferior courts were appended to it, which were empowered to decide
causes of small importance without appeal, and with appeal causes of
more magnitude. The members of the Supreme Court are named neither
by the people nor the legislature, but by the President of the
United States, acting with the advice of the Senate. In order to
render them independent of the other authorities, their office was
made inalienable; and it was determined that their salary, when once
fixed, should not be altered by the legislature. It was easy to
proclaim the principle of a Federal judiciary, but difficulties
multiplied when the extent of its jurisdiction was to be determined.
Means of Determining the Jurisdiction of the Federal Courts
Difficulty of determining the jurisdiction of separate courts of
justice in confederations -- The courts of the Union obtained the
right of fixing their own jurisdiction -- In what respect this rule
attacks the portion of sovereignty reserved to the several States --
The sovereignty of these States restricted by the laws, and the
interpretation of the laws -- Consequently, the danger of the
several States is more apparent than real.
As the Constitution of the United States recognized two distinct
powers in presence of each other, represented in a judicial point of
view by two distinct classes of courts of justice, the utmost care
which could be taken in defining their separate jurisdictions would
have been insufficient to prevent frequent collisions between those
tribunals. The question then arose to whom the right of deciding the
competency of each court was to be referred.
In nations which constitute a single body politic, when a question
is debated between two courts relating to their mutual jurisdiction,
a third tribunal is generally within reach to decide the difference;
and this is effected without difficulty, because in these nations
the questions of judicial competency have no connection with the
privileges of the national supremacy. But it was impossible to
create an arbiter between a superior court of the Union and the
superior court of a separate State which would not belong to one of
these two classes. It was, therefore, necessary to allow one of
these courts to judge its own cause, and to take or to retain
cognizance of the point which was contested. To grant this privilege
to the different courts of the States would have been to destroy the
sovereignty of the Union de facto after having established it de
jure; for the interpretation of the Constitution would soon have
restored that portion of independence to the States of which the
terms of that act deprived them. The object of the creation of a
Federal tribunal was to prevent the courts of the States from
deciding questions affecting the national interests in their own
department, and so to form a uniform body of jurisprudence for the
interpretation of the laws of the Union. This end would not have
been accomplished if the courts of the several States had been
competent to decide upon cases in their separate capacities from
which they were obliged to abstain as Federal tribunals. The Supreme
Court of the United States was therefore invested with the right of
determining all questions of jurisdiction.
This was a severe blow upon the independence of the States, which
was thus restricted not only by the laws, but by the interpretation
of them; by one limit which was known, and by another which was
dubious; by a rule which was certain, and a rule which was
arbitrary. It is true the Constitution had laid down the precise
limits of the Federal supremacy, but whenever this supremacy is
contested by one of the States, a Federal tribunal decides the
question. Nevertheless, the dangers with which the independence of
the States was threatened by this mode of proceeding are less
serious than they appeared to be. We shall see hereafter that in
America the real strength of the country is vested in the provincial
far more than in the Federal Government. The Federal judges are
conscious of the relative weakness of the power in whose name they
act, and they are more inclined to abandon a right of jurisdiction
in cases where it is justly their own than to assert a privilege to
which they have no legal claim.
Different Cases of Jurisdiction
The matter and the party are the first conditions of the Federal
jurisdiction -- Suits in which ambassadors are engaged -- Suits of
the Union -- Of a separate State -- By whom tried -- Causes
resulting from the laws of the Union -- Why judged by the Federal
tribunals -- Causes relating to the performance of contracts tried
by the Federal courts -- Consequence of this arrangement.
After having appointed the means of fixing the competency of the
Federal courts, the legislators of the Union defined the cases which
should come within their jurisdiction. It was established, on the
one hand, that certain parties must always be brought before the
Federal courts, without any regard to the special nature of the
cause; and, on the other, that certain causes must always be brought
before the same courts, without any regard to the quality of the
parties in the suit. These distinctions were therefore admitted to
be the basis of the Federal jurisdiction.
Ambassadors are the representatives of nations in a state of amity
with the Union, and whatever concerns these personages concerns in
some degree the whole Union. When an ambassador is a party in a
suit, that suit affects the welfare of the nation, and a Federal
tribunal is naturally called upon to decide it.
The Union itself may be invoked in legal proceedings, and in this
case it would be alike contrary to the customs of all nations and to
common sense to appeal to a tribunal representing any other
sovereignty than its own; the Federal courts, therefore, take
cognizance of these affairs.
When two parties belonging to two different States are engaged in a
suit, the case cannot with propriety be brought before a court of
either State. The surest expedient is to select a tribunal like that
of the Union, which can excite the suspicions of neither party, and
which offers the most natural as well as the most certain remedy.
When the two parties are not private individuals, but States, an
important political consideration is added to the same motive of
equity. The quality of the parties in this case gives a national
importance to all their disputes; and the most trifling litigation
of the States may be said to involve the peace of the whole Union.
The nature of the cause frequently prescribes the rule of
competency. Thus all the questions which concern maritime commerce
evidently fall under the cognizance of the Federal tribunals. Almost
all these questions are connected with the interpretation of the law
of nations, and in this respect they essentially interest the Union
in relation to foreign powers. Moreover, as the sea is not included
within the limits of any peculiar jurisdiction, the national courts
can only hear causes which originate in maritime affairs.
The Constitution comprises under one head almost all the cases which
by their very nature come within the limits of the Federal courts.
The rule which it lays down is simple, but pregnant with an entire
system of ideas, and with a vast multitude of facts. It declares
that the judicial power of the Supreme Court shall extend to all
cases in law and equity arising under the laws of the United States.
Two examples will put the intention of the legislator in the
clearest light:
The Constitution prohibits the States from making laws on the value
and circulation of money: If, notwithstanding this prohibition, a
State passes a law of this kind, with which the interested parties
refuse to comply because it is contrary to the Constitution, the
case must come before a Federal court, because it arises under the
laws of the United States. Again, if difficulties arise in the
levying of import duties which have been voted by Congress, the
Federal court must decide the case, because it arises under the
interpretation of a law of the United States.
This rule is in perfect accordance with the fundamental principles
of the Federal Constitution. The Union, as it was established in
1789, possesses, it is true, a limited supremacy; but it was
intended that within its limits it should form one and the same
people. Within those limits the Union is sovereign. When this point
is established and admitted, the inference is easy; for if it be
acknowledged that the United States constitute one and the same
people within the bounds prescribed by their Constitution, it is
impossible to refuse them the rights which belong to other nations.
But it has been allowed, from the origin of society, that every
nation has the right of deciding by its own courts those questions
which concern the execution of its own laws. To this it is answered
that the Union is in so singular a position that in relation to some
matters it constitutes a people, and that in relation to all the
rest it is a nonentity. But the inference to be drawn is, that in
the laws relating to these matters the Union possesses all the
rights of absolute sovereignty. The difficulty is to know what these
matters are; and when once it is resolved (and we have shown how it
was resolved, in speaking of the means of determining the
jurisdiction of the Federal courts) no further doubt can arise; for
as soon as it is established that a suit is Federal -- that is to
say, that it belongs to the share of sovereignty reserved by the
Constitution of the Union -- the natural consequence is that it
should come within the jurisdiction of a Federal court.
Whenever the laws of the United States are attacked, or whenever
they are resorted to in self-defence, the Federal courts must be
appealed to. Thus the jurisdiction of the tribunals of the Union
extends and narrows its limits exactly in the same ratio as the
sovereignty of the Union augments or decreases. We have shown that
the principal aim of the legislators of 1789 was to divide the
sovereign authority into two parts. In the one they placed the
control of all the general interests of the Union, in the other the
control of the special interests of its component States. Their
chief solicitude was to arm the Federal Government with sufficient
power to enable it to resist, within its sphere, the encroachments
of the several States. As for these communities, the principle of
independence within certain limits of their own was adopted in their
behalf; and they were concealed from the inspection, and protected
from the control, of the central Government. In speaking of the
division of authority, I observed that this latter principle had not
always been held sacred, since the States are prevented from passing
certain laws which apparently belong to their own particular sphere
of interest. When a State of the Union passes a law of this kind,
the citizens who are injured by its execution can appeal to the
Federal courts.
Thus the jurisdiction of the Federal courts extends not only to all
the cases which arise under the laws of the Union, but also to those
which arise under laws made by the several States in opposition to
the Constitution. The States are prohibited from making ex post
facto laws in criminal cases, and any person condemned by virtue of
a law of this kind can appeal to the judicial power of the Union.
The States are likewise prohibited from making laws which may have a
tendency to impair the obligations of contracts. If a citizen thinks
that an obligation of this kind is impaired by a law passed in his
State, he may refuse to obey it, and may appeal to the Federal
courts.
This provision appears to me to be the most serious attack upon the
independence of the States. The rights awarded to the Federal
Government for purposes of obvious national importance are definite
and easily comprehensible; but those with which this last clause
invests it are not either clearly appreciable or accurately defined.
For there are vast numbers of political laws which influence the
existence of obligations of contracts, which may thus furnish an
easy pretext for the aggressions of the central authority.
Procedure of the Federal Courts
Natural weakness of the judiciary power in confederations --
Legislators ought to strive as much as possible to bring private
individuals, and not States, before the Federal Courts -- How the
Americans have succeeded in this -- Direct prosecution of private
individuals in the Federal Courts -- Indirect prosecution of the
States which violate the laws of the Union -- The decrees of the
Supreme Court enervate but do not destroy the provincial laws.
I have shown what the privileges of the Federal courts are, and it
is no less important to point out the manner in which they are
exercised. The irresistible authority of justice in countries in
which the sovereignty in undivided is derived from the fact that the
tribunals of those countries represent the entire nation at issue
with the individual against whom their decree is directed, and the
idea of power is thus introduced to corroborate the idea of right.
But this is not always the case in countries in which the
sovereignty is divided; in them the judicial power is more
frequently opposed to a fraction of the nation than to an isolated
individual, and its moral authority and physical strength are
consequently diminished. In federal States the power of the judge is
naturally decreased, and that of the justiciable parties is
augmented. The aim of the legislator in confederate States ought
therefore to be to render the position of the courts of justice
analogous to that which they occupy in countries where the
sovereignty is undivided; in other words, his efforts ought
constantly to tend to maintain the judicial power of the
confederation as the representative of the nation, and the
justiciable party as the representative of an individual interest.
Every government, whatever may be its constitution, requires the
means of constraining its subjects to discharge their obligations,
and of protecting its privileges from their assaults. As far as the
direct action of the Government on the community is concerned, the
Constitution of the United States contrived, by a master-stroke of
policy, that the federal courts, acting in the name of the laws,
should only take cognizance of parties in an individual capacity.
For, as it had been declared that the Union consisted of one and the
same people within the limits laid down by the Constitution, the
inference was that the Government created by this Constitution, and
acting within these limits, was invested with all the privileges of
a national government, one of the principal of which is the right of
transmitting its injunctions directly to the private citizen. When,
for instance, the Union votes an impost, it does not apply to the
States for the levying of it, but to every American citizen in
proportion to his assessment. The Supreme Court, which is empowered
to enforce the execution of this law of the Union, exerts its
influence not upon a refractory State, but upon the private
taxpayer; and, like the judicial power of other nations, it is
opposed to the person of an individual. It is to be observed that
the Union chose its own antagonist; and as that antagonist is
feeble, he is naturally worsted.
But the difficulty increases when the proceedings are not brought
forward by but against the Union. The Constitution recognizes the
legislative power of the States; and a law so enacted may impair the
privileges of the Union, in which case a collision is unavoidable
between that body and the State which has passed the law: and it
only remains to select the least dangerous remedy, which is very
clearly deducible from the general principles I have before
established.
It may be conceived that, in the case under consideration, the Union
might have used the State before a Federal court, which would have
annulled the act: and by this means it would have adopted a natural
course of proceeding; but the judicial power would have been placed
in open hostility to the State, and it was desirable to avoid this
predicament as much as possible. The Americans hold that it is
nearly impossible that a new law should not impair the interests of
some private individual by its provisions: these private interests
are assumed by the American legislators as the ground of attack
against such measures as may be prejudicial to the Union, and it is
to these cases that the protection of the Supreme Court is extended.
Suppose a State vends a certain portion of its territory to a
company, and that a year afterwards it passes a law by which the
territory is otherwise disposed of, and that clause of the
Constitution which prohibits laws impairing the obligation of
contracts violated. When the purchaser under the second act appears
to take possession, the possessor under the first act brings his
action before the tribunals of the Union, and causes the title of
the claimant to be pronounced null and void! Thus, in point of fact,
the judicial power of the Union is contesting the claims of the
sovereignty of a State; but it only acts indirectly and upon a
special application of detail: it attacks the law in its
consequences, not in its principle, and it rather weakens than
destroys it.
The last hypothesis that remained was that each State formed a
corporation enjoying a separate existence and distinct civil rights,
and that it could therefore sue or be sued before a tribunal. Thus a
State could bring an action against another State. In this instance
the Union was not called upon to contest a provincial law, but to
try a suit in which a State was a party. This suit was perfectly
similar to any other cause, except that the quality of the parties
was different; and here the danger pointed out at the beginning of
this chapter exists with less chance of being avoided. The inherent
disadvantage of the very essence of Federal constitutions is that
they engender parties in the bosom of the nation which present
powerful obstacles to the free course of justice.
High Rank of the Supreme Court Amongst the Great Powers of State
No nation ever constituted so great a judicial power as the
Americans -- Extent of its prerogative -- Its political influence --
The tranquillity and the very existence of the Union depend on the
discretion of the seven Federal Judges.
When we have successively examined in detail the organization of the
Supreme Court, and the entire prerogatives which it exercises, we
shall readily admit that a more imposing judicial power was never
constituted by any people. The Supreme Court is placed at the head
of all known tribunals, both by the nature of its rights and the
class of justiciable parties which it controls.
In all the civilized countries of Europe the Government has always
shown the greatest repugnance to allow the cases to which it was
itself a party to be decided by the ordinary course of justice. This
repugnance naturally attains its utmost height in an absolute
Government; and, on the other hand, the privileges of the courts of
justice are extended with the increasing liberties of the people:
but no European nation has at present held that all judicial
controversies, without regard to their origin, can be decided by the
judges of common law.
In America this theory has been actually put in practice, and the
Supreme Court of the United States is the sole tribunal of the
nation. Its power extends to all the cases arising under laws and
treaties made by the executive and legislative authorities, to all
cases of admiralty and maritime jurisdiction, and in general to all
points which affect the law of nations. It may even be affirmed
that, although its constitution is essentially judicial, its
prerogatives are almost entirely political. Its sole object is to
enforce the execution of the laws of the Union; and the Union only
regulates the relations of the Government with the citizens, and of
the nation with Foreign Powers: the relations of citizens amongst
themselves are almost exclusively regulated by the sovereignty of
the States.
A second and still greater cause of the preponderance of this court
may be adduced. In the nations of Europe the courts of justice are
only called upon to try the controversies of private individuals;
but the Supreme Court of the United States summons sovereign powers
to its bar. When the clerk of the court advances on the steps of the
tribunal, and simply says, "The State of New York versus the State
of Ohio," it is impossible not to feel that the Court which he
addresses is no ordinary body; and when it is recollected that one
of these parties represents one million, and the other two millions
of men, one IS struck by the responsibility of the seven judges
whose decision is about to satisfy or to disappoint so large a
number of their fellow-citizens.
The peace, the prosperity, and the very existence of the Union are
vested in the hands of the seven judges. Without their active
co-operation the Constitution would be a dead letter: the Executive
appeals to them for assistance against the encroachments of the
legislative powers; the Legislature demands their protection from
the designs of the Executive; they defend the Union from the
disobedience of the States, the States from the exaggerated claims
of the Union, the public interest against the interests of private
citizens, and the conservative spirit of order against the fleeting
innovations of democracy. Their power is enormous, but it is clothed
in the authority of public opinion. They are the all-powerful
guardians of a people which respects law, but they would be impotent
against popular neglect or popular contempt. The force of public
opinion is the most intractable of agents, because its exact limits
cannot be defined; and it is not less dangerous to exceed than to
remain below the boundary prescribed.
The Federal judges must not only be good citizens, and men possessed
of that information and integrity which are indispensable to
magistrates, but they must be statesmen -- politicians, not unread
in the signs of the times, not afraid to brave the obstacles which
can be subdued, nor slow to turn aside such encroaching elements as
may threaten the supremacy of the Union and the obedience which is
due to the laws.
The President, who exercises a limited power, may err without
causing great mischief in the State. Congress may decide amiss
without destroying the Union, because the electoral body in which
Congress originates may cause it to retract its decision by changing
its members. But if the Supreme Court is ever composed of imprudent
men or bad citizens, the Union may be plunged into anarchy or civil
war.
The real cause of this danger, however, does not lie in the
constitution of the tribunal, but in the very nature of Federal
Governments. We have observed that in confederate peoples it is
especially necessary to consolidate the judicial authority, because
in no other nations do those independent persons who are able to
cope with the social body exist in greater power or in a better
condition to resist the physical strength of the Government. But the
more a power requires to be strengthened, the more extensive and
independent it must be made; and the dangers which its abuse may
create are heightened by its independence and its strength. The
source of the evil is not, therefore, in the constitution of the
power, but in the constitution of those States which render its
existence necessary.
In What Respects the Federal Constitution is Superior to that of the
States
In what respects the Constitution of the Union can be compared to
that of the States -- Superiority of the Constitution of the Union
attributable to the wisdom of the Federal legislators -- Legislature
of the Union less dependent on the people than that of the States --
Executive power more independent in its sphere -- Judicial power
less subjected to the inclinations of the majority -- Practical
consequence of these facts -- The dangers inherent in a democratic
government eluded by the Federal legislators, and increased by the
legislators of the States.
The Federal Constitution differs essentially from that of the States
in the ends which it is intended to accomplish, but in the means by
which these ends are promoted a greater analogy exists between them.
The objects of the Governments are different, but their forms are
the same; and in this special point of view there is some advantage
in comparing them together.
I am of opinion that the Federal Constitution is superior to all the
Constitutions of the States, for several reasons.
The present Constitution of the Union was formed at a later period
than those of the majority of the States, and it may have derived
some ameliorations from past experience. But we shall be led to
acknowledge that this is only a secondary cause of its superiority,
when we recollect that eleven new States have been added to the
American Confederation since the promulgation of the Federal
Constitution, and that these new republics have always rather
exaggerated than avoided the defects which existed in the former
Constitutions.
The chief cause of the superiority of the Federal Constitution lay
in the character of the legislators who composed it. At the time
when it was formed the dangers of the Confederation were imminent,
and its ruin seemed inevitable. In this extremity the people chose
the men who most deserved the esteem, rather than those who had
gained the affections, of the country. I have already observed that
distinguished as almost all the legislators of the Union were for
their intelligence, they were still more so for their patriotism.
They had all been nurtured at a time when the spirit of liberty was
braced by a continual struggle against a powerful and predominant
authority. When the contest was terminated, whilst the excited
passions of the populace persisted in warring with dangers which had
ceased to threaten them, these men stopped short in their career;
they cast a calmer and more penetrating look upon the country which
was now their own; they perceived that the war of independence was
definitely ended, and that the only dangers which America had to
fear were those which might result from the abuse of the freedom she
had won. They had the courage to say what they believed to be true,
because they were animated by a warm and sincere love of liberty;
and they ventured to propose restrictions, because they were
resolutely opposed to destruction.
The greater number of the Constitutions of the States assign one
year for the duration of the House of Representatives, and two years
for that of the Senate; so that members of the legislative body are
constantly and narrowly tied down by the slightest desires of their
constituents. The legislators of the Union were of opinion that this
excessive dependence of the Legislature tended to alter the nature
of the main consequences of the representative system, since it
vested the source, not only of authority, but of government, in the
people. They increased the length of the time for which the
representatives were returned, in order to give them freer scope for
the exercise of their own judgment.
The Federal Constitution, as well as the Constitutions of the
different States, divided the legislative body into two branches.
But in the States these two branches were composed of the same
elements, and elected in the same manner. The consequence was that
the passions and inclinations of the populace were as rapidly and as
energetically represented in one chamber as in the other, and that
laws were made with all the characteristics of violence and
precipitation. By the Federal Constitution the two houses originate
in like manner in the choice of the people; but the conditions of
eligibility and the mode of election were changed, to the end that,
if, as is the case in certain nations, one branch of the Legislature
represents the same interests as the other, it may at least
represent a superior degree of intelligence and discretion. A mature
age was made one of the conditions of the senatorial dignity, and
the Upper House was chosen by an elected assembly of a limited
number of members.
To concentrate the whole social force in the hands of the
legislative body is the natural tendency of democracies; for as this
is the power which emanates the most directly from the people, it is
made to participate most fully in the preponderating authority of
the multitude, and it is naturally led to monopolize every species
of influence. This concentration is at once prejudicial to a
well-conducted administration, and favorable to the despotism of the
majority. The legislators of the States frequently yielded to these
democratic propensities, which were invariably and courageously
resisted by the founders of the Union.
In the States the executive power is vested in the hands of a
magistrate, who is apparently placed upon a level with the
Legislature, but who is in reality nothing more than the blind agent
and the passive instrument of its decisions. He can derive no
influence from the duration of his functions, which terminate with
the revolving year, or from the exercise of prerogatives which can
scarcely be said to exist. The Legislature can condemn him to
inaction by intrusting the execution of the laws to special
committees of its own members, and can annul his temporary dignity
by depriving him of his salary. The Federal Constitution vests all
the privileges and all the responsibility of the executive power in
a single individual. The duration of the Presidency is fixed at four
years; the salary of the individual who fills that office cannot be
altered during the term of his functions; he is protected by a body
of official dependents, and armed with a suspensive veto. In short,
every effort was made to confer a strong and independent position
upon the executive authority within the limits which had been
prescribed to it.
In the Constitutions of all the States the judicial power is that
which remains the most independent of the legislative authority;
nevertheless, in all the States the Legislature has reserved to
itself the right of regulating the emoluments of the judges, a
practice which necessarily subjects these magistrates to its
immediate influence. In some States the judges are only temporarily
appointed, which deprives them of a great portion of their power and
their freedom. In others the legislative and judicial powers are
entirely confounded; thus the Senate of New York, for instance,
constitutes in certain cases the Superior Court of the State. The
Federal Constitution, on the other hand, carefully separates the
judicial authority from all external influences; and it provides for
the independence of the judges, by declaring that their salary shall
not be altered, and that their functions shall be inalienable.
The practical consequences of these different systems may easily be
perceived. An attentive observer will soon remark that the business
of the Union is incomparably better conducted than that of any
individual State. The conduct of the Federal Government is more fair
and more temperate than that of the States, its designs are more
fraught with wisdom, its projects are more durable and more
skilfully combined, its measures are put into execution with more
vigor and consistency.
I recapitulate the substance of this chapter in a few words: The
existence of democracies is threatened by two dangers, viz., the
complete subjection of the legislative body to the caprices of the
electoral body, and the concentration of all the powers of the
Government in the legislative authority. The growth of these evils
has been encouraged by the policy of the legislators of the States,
but it has been resisted by the legislators of the Union by every
means which lay within their control.
Characteristics Which Distinguish the Federal Constitution of the
United States of America from all Other Federal Constitutions
American Union appears to resemble all other confederations --
Nevertheless its effects are different -- Reason of this --
Distinctions between the Union and all other confederations -- The
American Government not a federal but an imperfect national
Government.
The United States of America do not afford either the first or the
only instance of confederate States, several of which have existed
in modern Europe, without adverting to those of antiquity.
Switzerland, the Germanic Empire, and the Republic of the United
Provinces either have been or still are confederations. In studying
the constitutions of these different countries, the politician is
surprised to observe that the powers with which they invested the
Federal Government are nearly identical with the privileges awarded
by the American Constitution to the Government of the United States.
They confer upon the central power the same rights of making peace
and war, of raising money and troops, and of providing for the
general exigencies and the common interests of the nation.
Nevertheless the Federal Government of these different peoples has
always been as remarkable for its weakness and inefficiency as that
of the Union is for its vigorous and enterprising spirit. Again, the
first American Confederation perished through the excessive weakness
of its Government; and this weak Government was, notwithstanding, in
possession of rights even more extensive than those of the Federal
Government of the present day. But the more recent Constitution of
the United States contains certain principles which exercise a most
important influence, although they do not at once strike the
observer.
This Constitution, which may at first sight be confounded with the
federal constitutions which preceded it, rests upon a novel theory,
which may be considered as a great invention in modern political
science. In all the confederations which had been formed before the
American Constitution of 1789 the allied States agreed to obey the
injunctions of a Federal Government; but they reserved to themselves
the right of ordaining and enforcing the execution of the laws of
the Union. The American States which combined in 1789 agreed that
the Federal Government should not only dictate the laws, but that it
should execute it own enactments. In both cases the right is the
same, but the exercise of the right is different; and this
alteration produced the most momentous consequences.
In all the confederations which had been formed before the American
Union the Federal Government demanded its supplies at the hands of
the separate Governments; and if the measure it prescribed was
onerous to any one of those bodies means were found to evade its
claims: if the State was powerful, it had recourse to arms; if it
was weak, it connived at the resistance which the law of the Union,
its sovereign, met with, and resorted to inaction under the plea of
inability. Under these circumstances one of the two alternatives has
invariably occurred; either the most preponderant of the allied
peoples has assumed the privileges of the Federal authority and
ruled all the States in its name, or the Federal Government has been
abandoned by its natural supporters, anarchy has arisen between the
confederates, and the Union has lost all powers of action.
In America the subjects of the Union are not States, but private
citizens: the national Government levies a tax, not upon the State
of Massachusetts, but upon each inhabitant of Massachusetts. All
former confederate governments presided over communities, but that
of the Union rules individuals; its force is not borrowed, but
self-derived; and it is served by its own civil and military
officers, by its own army, and its own courts of justice. It cannot
be doubted that the spirit of the nation, the passions of the
multitude, and the provincial prejudices of each State tend
singularly to diminish the authority of a Federal authority thus
constituted, and to facilitate the means of resistance to its
mandates; but the comparative weakness of a restricted sovereignty
is an evil inherent in the Federal system. In America, each State
has fewer opportunities of resistance and fewer temptations to
non-compliance; nor can such a design be put in execution (if indeed
it be entertained) without an open violation of the laws of the
Union, a direct interruption of the ordinary course of justice, and
a bold declaration of revolt; in a word, without taking a decisive
step which men hesitate to adopt.
In all former confederations the privileges of the Union furnished
more elements of discord than of power, since they multiplied the
claims of the nation without augmenting the means of enforcing them:
and in accordance with this fact it may be remarked that the real
weakness of federal governments has almost always been in the exact
ratio of their nominal power. Such is not the case in the American
Union, in which, as in ordinary governments, the Federal Government
has the means of enforcing all it is empowered to demand.
The human understanding more easily invents new things than new
words, and we are thence constrained to employ a multitude of
improper and inadequate expressions. When several nations form a
permanent league and establish a supreme authority, which, although
it has not the same influence over the members of the community as a
national government, acts upon each of the Confederate States in a
body, this Government, which is so essentially different from all
others, is denominated a Federal one. Another form of society is
afterwards discovered, in which several peoples are fused into one
and the same nation with regard to certain common interests,
although they remain distinct, or at least only confederate, with
regard to all their other concerns. In this case the central power
acts directly upon those whom it governs, whom it rules, and whom it
judges, in the same manner, as, but in a more limited circle than, a
national government. Here the term Federal Government is clearly no
longer applicable to a state of things which must be styled an
incomplete national Government: a form of government has been found
out which is neither exactly national nor federal; but no further
progress has been made, and the new word which will one day
designate this novel invention does not yet exist.
The absence of this new species of confederation has been the cause
which has brought all Unions to Civil War, to subjection, or to a
stagnant apathy, and the peoples which formed these leagues have
been either too dull to discern, or too pusillanimous to apply this
great remedy. The American Confederation perished by the same
defects.
But the Confederate States of America had been long accustomed to
form a portion of one empire before they had won their independence;
they had not contracted the habit of governing themselves, and their
national prejudices had not taken deep root in their minds. Superior
to the rest of the world in political knowledge, and sharing that
knowledge equally amongst themselves, they were little agitated by
the passions which generally oppose the extension of federal
authority in a nation, and those passions were checked by the wisdom
of the chief citizens. The Americans applied the remedy with prudent
firmness as soon as they were conscious of the evil; they amended
their laws, and they saved their country.
Advantages of the Federal System in General, and its Special Utility
in America
Happiness and freedom of small nations -- Power of great nations --
Great empires favorable to the growth of civilization -- Strength
often the first element of national prosperity -- Aim of the Federal
system to unite the twofold advantages resulting from a small and
from a large territory -- Advantages derived by the United States
from this system -- The law adapts itself to the exigencies of the
population; population does not conform to the exigencies of the law
-- Activity, amelioration, love and enjoyment of freedom in the
American communities -- Public spirit of the Union the abstract of
provincial patriotism -- Principles and things circulate freely over
the territory of the United States -- The Union is happy and free as
a little nation, and respected as a great empire.
In small nations the scrutiny of society penetrates into every part,
and the spirit of improvement enters into the most trifling details;
as the ambition of the people is necessarily checked by its
weakness, all the efforts and resources of the citizens are turned
to the internal benefit of the community, and are not likely to
evaporate in the fleeting breath of glory. The desires of every
individual are limited, because extraordinary faculties are rarely
to be met with. The gifts of an equal fortune render the various
conditions of life uniform, and the manners of the inhabitants are
orderly and simple. Thus, if one estimate the gradations of popular
morality and enlightenment, we shall generally find that in small
nations there are more persons in easy circumstances, a more
numerous population, and a more tranquil state of society, than in
great empires.
When tyranny is established in the bosom of a small nation, it is
more galling than elsewhere, because, as it acts within a narrow
circle, every point of that circle is subject to its direct
influence. It supplies the place of those great designs which it
cannot entertain by a violent or an exasperating interference in a
multitude of minute details; and it leaves the political world, to
which it properly belongs, to meddle with the arrangements of
domestic life. Tastes as well as actions are to be regulated at its
pleasure; and the families of the citizens as well as the affairs of
the State are to be governed by its decisions. This invasion of
rights occurs, however, but seldom, and freedom is in truth the
natural state of small communities The temptations which the
Government offers to ambition are too weak, and the resources of
private individuals are too slender, for the sovereign power easily
to fall within the grasp of a single citizen; and should such an
event have occurred, the subjects of the State can without
difficulty overthrow the tyrant and his oppression by a simultaneous
effort.
Small nations have therefore ever been the cradle of political
liberty; and the fact that many of them have lost their immunities
by extending their dominion shows that the freedom they enjoyed was
more a consequence of the inferior size than of the character of the
people.
The history of the world affords no instance of a great nation
retaining the form of republican government for a long series of
years, and this has led to the conclusion that such a state of
things is impracticable. For my own part, I cannot but censure the
imprudence of attempting to limit the possible and to judge the
future on the part of a being who is hourly deceived by the most
palpable realities of life, and who is constantly taken by surprise
in the circumstances with which he is most familiar. But it may be
advanced with confidence that the existence of a great republic will
always be exposed to far greater perils than that of a small one.
All the passions which are most fatal to republican institutions
spread with an increasing territory, whilst the virtues which
maintain their dignity do not augment in the same proportion. The
ambition of the citizens increases with the power of the State; the
strength of parties with the importance of the ends they have in
view; but that devotion to the common weal which is the surest check
on destructive passions is not stronger in a large than in a small
republic. It might, indeed, be proved without difficulty that it is
less powerful and less sincere. The arrogance of wealth and the
dejection of wretchedness, capital cities of unwonted extent, a lax
morality, a vulgar egotism, and a great confusion of interests, are
the dangers which almost invariably arise from the magnitude of
States. But several of these evils are scarcely prejudicial to a
monarchy, and some of them contribute to maintain its existence. In
monarchical States the strength of the government is its own; it may
use, but it does not depend on, the community, and the authority of
the prince is proportioned to the prosperity of the nation; but the
only security which a republican government possesses against these
evils lies in the support of the majority. This support is not,
however, proportionably greater in a large republic than it is in a
small one; and thus, whilst the means of attack perpetually increase
both in number and in influence, the power of resistance remains the
same, or it may rather be said to diminish, since the propensities
and interests of the people are diversified by the increase of the
population, and the difficulty of forming a compact majority is
constantly augmented. It has been observed, moreover, that the
intensity of human passions is heightened, not only by the
importance of the end which they propose to attain, but by the
multitude of individuals who are animated by them at the same time.
Every one has had occasion to remark that his emotions in the midst
of a sympathizing crowd are far greater than those which he would
have felt in solitude. In great republics the impetus of political
passion is irresistible, not only because it aims at gigantic
purposes, but because it is felt and shared by millions of men at
the same time.
It may therefore be asserted as a general proposition that nothing
is more opposed to the well-being and the freedom of man than vast
empires. Nevertheless it is important to acknowledge the peculiar
advantages of great States. For the very reason which renders the
desire of power more intense in these communities than amongst
ordinary men, the love of glory is also more prominent in the hearts
of a class of citizens, who regard the applause of a great people as
a reward worthy of their exertions, and an elevating encouragement
to man. If we would learn why it is that great nations contribute
more powerfully to the spread of human improvement than small
States, we shall discover an adequate cause in the rapid and
energetic circulation of ideas, and in those great cities which are
the intellectual centres where all the rays of human genius are
reflected and combined. To this it may be added that most important
discoveries demand a display of national power which the Government
of a small State is unable to make; in great nations the Government
entertains a greater number of general notions, and is more
completely disengaged from the routine of precedent and the egotism
of local prejudice; its designs are conceived with more talent, and
executed with more boldness.
In time of peace the well-being of small nations is undoubtedly more
general and more complete, but they are apt to suffer more acutely
from the calamities of war than those great empires whose distant
frontiers may for ages avert the presence of the danger from the
mass of the people, which is therefore more frequently afflicted
than ruined by the evil.
But in this matter, as in many others, the argument derived from the
necessity of the case predominates over all others. If none but
small nations existed, I do not doubt that mankind would be more
happy and more free; but the existence of great nations is
unavoidable.
This consideration introduces the element of physical strength as a
condition of national prosperity. It profits a people but little to
be affluent and free if it is perpetually exposed to be pillaged or
subjugated; the number of its manufactures and the extent of its
commerce are of small advantage if another nation has the empire of
the seas and gives the law in all the markets of the globe. Small
nations are often impoverished, not because they are small, but
because they are weak; the great empires prosper less because they
are great than because they are strong. Physical strength is
therefore one of the first conditions of the happiness and even of
the existence of nations. Hence it occurs that, unless very peculiar
circumstances intervene, small nations are always united to large
empires in the end, either by force or by their own consent: yet I
am unacquainted with a more deplorable spectacle than that of a
people unable either to defend or to maintain its independence.
The Federal system was created with the intention of combining the
different advantages which result from the greater and the lesser
extent of nations; and a single glance over the United States of
America suffices to discover the advantages which they have derived
from its adoption.
In great centralized nations the legislator is obliged to impart a
character of uniformity to the laws which does not always suit the
diversity of customs and of districts; as he takes no cognizance of
special cases, he can only proceed upon general principles; and the
population is obliged to conform to the exigencies of the
legislation, since the legislation cannot adapt itself to the
exigencies and the customs of the population, which is the cause of
endless trouble and misery. This disadvantage does not exist in
confederations. Congress regulates the principal measures of the
national Government, and all the details of the administration are
reserved to the provincial legislatures. It is impossible to imagine
how much this division of sovereignty contributes to the well-being
of each of the States which compose the Union. In these small
communities, which are never agitated by the desire of
aggrandizement or the cares of self-defence, all public authority
and private energy is employed in internal amelioration. The central
government of each State, which is in immediate juxtaposition to the
citizens, is daily apprised of the wants which arise in society; and
new projects are proposed every year, which are discussed either at
town meetings or by the legislature of the State, and which are
transmitted by the press to stimulate the zeal and to excite the
interest of the citizens. This spirit of amelioration is constantly
alive in the American republics, without compromising their
tranquillity; the ambition of power yields to the less refined and
less dangerous love of comfort. It is generally believed in America
that the existence and the permanence of the republican form of
government in the New World depend upon the existence and the
permanence of the Federal system; and it is not unusual to attribute
a large share of the misfortunes which have befallen the new States
of South America to the injudicious erection of great republics,
instead of a divided and confederate sovereignty.
It is incontestably true that the love and the habits of republican
government in the United States were engendered in the townships and
in the provincial assemblies. In a small State, like that of
Connecticut for instance, where cutting a canal or laying down a
road is a momentous political question, where the State has no army
to pay and no wars to carry on, and where much wealth and much honor
cannot be bestowed upon the chief citizens, no form of government
can be more natural or more appropriate than that of a republic. But
it is this same republican spirit, it is these manners and customs
of a free people, which are engendered and nurtured in the different
States, to be afterwards applied to the country at large. The public
spirit of the Union is, so to speak, nothing more than an abstract
of the patriotic zeal of the provinces. Every citizen of the United
States transfuses his attachment to his little republic in the
common store of American patriotism. In defending the Union he
defends the increasing prosperity of his own district, the right of
conducting its affairs, and the hope of causing measures of
improvement to be adopted which may be favorable to his own
interest; and these are motives which are wont to stir men more
readily than the general interests of the country and the glory of
the nation.
On the other hand, if the temper and the manners of the inhabitants
especially fitted them to promote the welfare of a great republic,
the Federal system smoothed the obstacles which they might have
encountered. The confederation of all the American States presents
none of the ordinary disadvantages resulting from great
agglomerations of men. The Union is a great republic in extent, but
the paucity of objects for which its Government provides assimilates
it to a small State. Its acts are important, but they are rare. As
the sovereignty of the Union is limited and incomplete, its exercise
is not incompatible with liberty; for it does not excite those
insatiable desires of fame and power which have proved so fatal to
great republics. As there is no common centre to the country, vast
capital cities, colossal wealth, abject poverty, and sudden
revolutions are alike unknown; and political passion, instead of
spreading over the land like a torrent of desolation, spends its
strength against the interests and the individual passions of every
State.
Nevertheless, all commodities and ideas circulate throughout the
Union as freely as in a country inhabited by one people. Nothing
checks the spirit of enterprise. Government avails itself of the
assistance of all who have talents or knowledge to serve it. Within
the frontiers of the Union the profoundest peace prevails, as within
the heart of some great empire; abroad, it ranks with the most
powerful nations of the earth; two thousand miles of coast are open
to the commerce of the world; and as it possesses the keys of the
globe, its flags is respected in the most remote seas. The Union is
as happy and as free as a small people, and as glorious and as
strong as a great nation.
Why the Federal System is Not Adapted to All Peoples, and How the
Anglo-Americans Were Enabled to Adopt It
Every Federal system contains defects which baffle the efforts of
the legislator -- The Federal system is complex -- It demands a
daily exercise of discretion on the part of the citizens --
Practical knowledge of government common amongst the Americans --
Relative weakness of the Government of the Union, another defect
inherent in the Federal system -- The Americans have diminished
without remedying it -- The sovereignty of the separate States
apparently weaker, but really stronger, than that of the Union --
Why? -- Natural causes of union must exist between confederate
peoples besides the laws -- What these causes are amongst the
Anglo-Americans -- Maine and Georgia, separated by a distance of a
thousand miles, more naturally united than Normandy and Brittany --
War, the main peril of confederations -- This proved even by the
example of the United States -- The Union has no great wars to fear
-- Why? -- Dangers to which Europeans would be exposed if they
adopted the Federal system of the Americans.
When a legislator succeeds, after persevering efforts, in exercising
an indirect influence upon the destiny of nations, his genius is
lauded by mankind, whilst, in point of fact, the geographical
position of the country which he is unable to change, a social
condition which arose without his co-operation, manners and opinions
which he cannot trace to their source, and an origin with which he
is unacquainted, exercise so irresistible an influence over the
courses of society that he is himself borne away by the current,
after an ineffectual resistance. Like the navigator, he may direct
the vessel which bears him along, but he can neither change its
structure, nor raise the winds, nor lull the waters which swell
beneath him.
I have shown the advantages which the Americans derive from their
federal System; it remains for me to point out the circumstances
which rendered that system practicable, as its benefits are not to
be enjoyed by all nations. The incidental defects of the Federal
system which originate in the laws may be corrected by the skill of
the legislator, but there are further evils inherent in the system
which cannot be counteracted by the peoples which adopt it. These
nations must therefore find the strength necessary to support the
natural imperfections of their Government.
The most prominent evil of all Federal systems is the very complex
nature of the means they employ. Two sovereignties are necessarily
in presence of each other. The legislator may simplify and equalize
the action of these two sovereignties, by limiting each of them to a
sphere of authority accurately defined; but he cannot combine them
into one, or prevent them from coming into collision at certain
points. The Federal system therefore rests upon a theory which is
necessarily complicated, and which demands the daily exercise of a
considerable share of discretion on the part of those it governs.
A proposition must be plain to be adopted by the understanding of a
people. A false notion which is clear and precise will always meet
with a greater number of adherents in the world than a true
principle which is obscure or involved. Hence it arises that
parties, which are like small communities in the heart of the
nation, invariably adopt some principle or some name as a symbol,
which very inadequately represents the end they have in view and the
means which are at their disposal, but without which they could
neither act nor subsist. The governments which are founded upon a
single principle or a single feeling which is easily defined are
perhaps not the best, but they are unquestionably the strongest and
the most durable in the world.
In examining the Constitution of the United States, which is the
most perfect federal constitution that ever existed, one is
startled, on the other hand, at the variety of information and the
excellence of discretion which it presupposes in the people whom it
is meant to govern. The government of the Union depends entirely
upon legal fictions; the Union is an ideal nation which only exists
in the mind, and whose limits and extent can only be discerned by
the understanding.
When once the general theory is comprehended, numberless
difficulties remain to be solved in its application; for the
sovereignity of the Union is so involved in that of the States that
is it impossible to distinguish its boundaries at the first glance.
The whole structure of the Government is artificial and conventional
and it would be ill adapted to a people which has not been long
accustomed to conduct its own affairs, or to one in which the
science of politics has not descended to the humblest classes of
society. I have never been more struck by the good sense and the
practical judgment of the Americans than in the ingenious devices by
which they elude the numberless difficulties resulting from their
Federal Constitution. I scarcely ever met with a plain American
citizen who could not distinguish, with surprising facility, the
obligations created by the laws of Congress from those created by
the laws of his own State; and who, after having discriminated
between the matters which come under the cognizance of the Union and
those which the local legislature is competent to regulate, could
not point out the exact limit of the several jurisdictions of the
Federal courts and the tribunals of the State.
The Constitution of the United States is like those exquisite
productions of human industry which ensure wealth and renown to
their inventors, but which are profitless in any other hands. This
truth is exemplified by the condition of Mexico at the present time.
The Mexicans were desirous of establishing a federal system, and
they took the Federal Constitution of their neighbors, the
Anglo-Americans, as their model, and copied it with considerable
accuracy. But although they had borrowed the letter of the law, they
were unable to create or to introduce the spirit and the sense which
give it life. They were involved in ceaseless embarrassments between
the mechanism of their double government; the sovereignty of the
States and that of the Union perpetually exceeded their respective
privileges, and entered into collision; and to the present day
Mexico is alternately the victim of anarchy and the slave of
military despotism.
The second and the most fatal of all the defects I have alluded to,
and that which I believe to be inherent in the federal system, is
the relative weakness of the government of the Union. The principle
upon which all confederations rest is that of a divided sovereignty.
The legislator may render this partition less perceptible, he may
even conceal it for a time from the public eye, but he cannot
prevent it from existing, and a divided sovereignty must always be
less powerful than an entire supremacy. The reader has seen in the
remarks I have made on the Constitution of the United States that
the Americans have displayed singular ingenuity in combining the
restriction of the power of the Union within the narrow limits of a
federal government with the semblance and, to a certain extent, with
the force of a national government. By this means the legislators of
the Union have succeeded in diminishing, though not in counteracting
the natural danger of confederations.
It has been remarked that the American Government does not apply
itself to the States, but that it immediately transmits its
injunctions to the citizens, and compels them as isolated
individuals to comply with its demands. But if the Federal law were
to clash with the interests and the prejudices of a State, it might
be feared that all the citizens of that State would conceive
themselves to be interested in the cause of a single in dividual who
should refuse to obey. If all the citizens of the State were
aggrieved at the same time and in the same manner by the authority
of the Union, the Federal Government would vainly attempt to subdue
them individually; they would instinctively unite in a common
defence, and they would derive a ready-prepared organization from
the share of sovereignty which the institution of their State allows
them to enjoy. Fiction would give way to reality, and an organized
portion of the territory might then contest the central authority.
The same observation holds good with regard to the Federal
jurisdiction. If the courts of the Union violated an important law
of a State in a private case, the real, if not the apparent, contest
would arise between the aggrieved State represented by a citizen and
the Union represented by its courts of justice.
He would have but a partial knowledge of the world who should
imagine that it is possible, by the aid of legal fictions, to
prevent men from finding out and employing those means of gratifying
their passions which have been left open to them and it may be
doubted whether the American legislators, when they rendered a
collision between the two sovereigns less probable, destroyed the
cause of such a misfortune. But it may even be affirmed that they
were unable to ensure the preponderance of the Federal element in a
case of this kind. The Union is possessed of money and of troops,
but the affections and the prejudices of the people are in the bosom
of the States. The sovereignty of the Union is an abstract being,
which is connected with but few external objects; the sovereignty of
the States is hourly perceptible, easily understood, constantly
active; and if the former is of recent creation, the latter is
coeval with the people itself. The sovereignty of the Union is
factitious, that of the States is natural, and derives its existence
from its own simple influence, like the authority of a parent. The
supreme power of the nation only affects a few of the chief
interests of society; it represents an immense but remote country,
and claims a feeling of patriotism which is vague and ill defined;
but the authority of the States controls every individual citizen at
every hour and in all circumstances; it protects his property, his
freedom, and his life; and when we recollect the traditions, the
customs, the prejudices of local and familiar attachment with which
it is connected, we cannot doubt of the superiority of a power which
is interwoven with every circumstance that renders the love of one's
native country instinctive in the human heart.
Since legislators are unable to obviate such dangerous collisions as
occur between the two sovereignties which coexist in the federal
system, their first object must be, not only to dissuade the
confederate States from warfare, but to encourage such institutions
as may promote the maintenance of peace. Hence it results that the
Federal compact cannot be lasting unless there exists in the
communities which are leagued together a certain number of
inducements to union which render their common dependence agreeable,
and the task of the Government light, and that system cannot succeed
without the presence of favorable circumstances added to the
influence of good laws. All the peoples which have ever formed a
confederation have been held together by a certain number of common
interests, which served as the intellectual ties of association.
But the sentiments and the principles of man must be taken into
consideration as well as his immediate interests. A certain
uniformity of civilization is not less necessary to the durability
of a confederation than a uniformity of interests in the States
which compose it. In Switzerland the difference which exists between
the Canton of Uri and the Canton of Vaud is equal to that between
the fifteenth and the nineteenth centuries; and, properly speaking,
Switzerland has never possessed a federal government. The union
between these two cantons only subsists upon the map, and their
discrepancies would soon be perceived if an attempt were made by a
central authority to prescribe the same laws to the whole territory.
One of the circumstances which most powerfully contribute to support
the Federal Government in America is that the States have not only
similar interests, a common origin, and a common tongue, but that
they are also arrived at the same stage of civilization; which
almost always renders a union feasible. I do not know of any
European nation, how small soever it may be, which does not present
less uniformity in its different provinces than the American people,
which occupies a territory as extensive as one-half of Europe. The
distance from the State of Maine to that of Georgia is reckoned at
about one thousand miles; but the difference between the
civilization of Maine and that of Georgia is slighter than the
difference between the habits of Normandy and those of Brittany.
Maine and Georgia, which are placed at the opposite extremities of a
great empire, are consequently in the natural possession of more
real inducements to form a confederation than Normandy and Brittany,
which are only separated by a bridge.
The geographical position of the country contributed to increase the
facilities which the American legislators derived from the manners
and customs of the inhabitants; and it is to this circumstance that
the adoption and the maintenance of the Federal system are mainly
attributable.
The most important occurrence which can mark the annals of a people
is the breaking out of a war. In war a people struggles with the
energy of a single man against foreign nations in the defence of its
very existence. The skill of a government, the good sense of the
community, and the natural fondness which men entertain for their
country, may suffice to maintain peace in the interior of a
district, and to favor its internal prosperity; but a nation can
only carry on a great war at the cost of more numerous and more
painful sacrifices; and to suppose that a great number of men will
of their own accord comply with these exigencies of the State is to
betray an ignorance of mankind. All the peoples which have been
obliged to sustain a long and serious warfare have consequently been
led to augment the power of their government. Those which have not
succeeded in this attempt have been subjugated. A long war almost
always places nations in the wretched alternative of being abandoned
to ruin by defeat or to despotism by success. War therefore renders
the symptoms of the weakness of a government most palpable and most
alarming; and I have shown that the inherent defeat of federal
governments is that of being weak.
The Federal system is not only deficient in every kind of
centralized administration, but the central government itself is
imperfectly organized, which is invariably an influential cause of
inferiority when the nation is opposed to other countries which are
themselves governed by a single authority. In the Federal
Constitution of the United States, by which the central government
possesses more real force, this evil is still extremely sensible. An
example will illustrate the case to the reader.
The Constitution confers upon Congress the right of calling forth
militia to execute the laws of the Union, suppress insurrections,
and repel invasions; and another article declares that the President
of the United States is the commander-in-chief of the militia. In
the war of 1812 the President ordered the militia of the Northern
States to march to the frontiers; but Connecticut and Massachusetts,
whose interests were impaired by the war, refused to obey the
command. They argued that the Constitution authorizes the Federal
Government to call forth the militia in case of insurrection or
invasion, but that in the present instance there was neither
invasion nor insurrection. They added, that the same Constitution
which conferred upon the Union the right of calling forth the
militia reserved to the States that of naming the officers; and that
consequently (as they understood the clause) no officer of the Union
had any right to command the militia, even during war, except the
President in person; and in this case they were ordered to loin an
army commanded by another individual. These absurd and pernicious
doctrines received the sanction not only of the governors and the
legislative bodies, but also of the courts of justice in both
States; and the Federal Government was constrained to raise
elsewhere the troops which it required.
The only safeguard which the American Union, with all the relative
perfection of its laws, possesses against the dissolution which
would be produced by a great war, lies in its probable exemption
from that calamity. Placed in the centre of an immense continent,
which offers a boundless field for human industry, the Union is
almost as much insulated from the world as if its frontiers were
girt by the ocean. Canada contains only a million of inhabitants,
and its population is divided into two inimical nations. The rigor
of the climate limits the extension of its territory, and shuts up
its ports during the six months of winter. From Canada to the Gulf
of Mexico a few savage tribes are to be met with, which retire,
perishing in their retreat, before six thousand soldiers. To the
South, the Union has a point of contact with the empire of Mexico;
and it is thence that serious hostilities may one day be expected to
arise. But for a long while to come the uncivilized state of the
Mexican community, the depravity of its morals, and its extreme
poverty, will prevent that country from ranking high amongst
nations. As for the Powers of Europe, they are too distant to be
formidable.
The great advantage of the United States does not, then, consist in
a Federal Constitution which allows them to carry on great wars, but
in a geographical position which renders such enterprises extremely
improbable.
No one can be more inclined than I am myself to appreciate the
advantages of the federal system, which I hold to be one of the
combinations most favorable to the prosperity and freedom of man. I
envy the lot of those nations which have been enabled to adopt it;
but I cannot believe that any confederate peoples could maintain a
long or an equal contest with a nation of similar strength in which
the government should be centralized. A people which should divide
its sovereignty into fractional powers, in the presence of the great
military monarchies of Europe, would, in my opinion, by that very
act, abdicate its power, and perhaps its existence and its name. But
such is the admirable position of the New World that man has no
other enemy than himself; and that, in order to be happy and to be
free, it suffices to seek the gifts of prosperity and the knowledge
of freedom.
Chapter 9
I HAVE hitherto examined the institutions of the United States; I
have passed their legislation in review, and I have depicted the
present characteristics of political society in that Country. But a
sovereign power exists above these institutions and beyond these
characteristic features which may destroy or modify them at its
pleasure -- I mean that of the people. It remains to be shown in
what manner this power, which regulates the laws, acts: its
propensities and its passions remain to be pointed out, as well as
the secret springs which retard, accelerate, or direct its
irresistible course; and the effects of its unbounded authority,
with the destiny which is probably reserved for it.
Why the People May Strictly Be Said to Govern in the United States
In America the people appoints the legislative and the executive
power, and furnishes the jurors who punish all offences against the
laws. The American institutions are democratic, not only in their
principle but in all their consequences; and the people elects its
representatives directly, and for the most part annually, in order
to ensure their dependence. The people is therefore the real
directing power; and although the form of government is
representative, it is evident that the opinions, the prejudices, the
interests, and even the passions of the community are hindered by no
durable obstacles from exercising a perpetual influence on society.
In the United States the majority governs in the name of the people,
as is the case in all the countries in which the people is supreme.
The majority is principally composed of peaceful citizens who,
either by inclination or by interest, are sincerely desirous of the
welfare of their country. But they are surrounded by the incessant
agitation of parties, which attempt to gain their co-operation and
to avail themselves of their support.
Chapter 10 Parties in the United States
Great distinction to be made between parties -- Parties which are to
each other as rival nations -- Parties properly so called --
Difference between great and small parties -- Epochs which produce
them -- Their characteristics -- America has had great parties --
They are extinct -- Federalists -- Republicans -- Defeat of the
Federalists -- Difficulty of creating parties in the United States
-- What is done with this intention -- Aristocratic or democratic
character to be met with in all parties -- Struggle of General
Jackson against the Bank.
A GREAT distinction must be made between parties. Some countries are
so large that the different populations which inhabit them have
contradictory interests, although they are the subjects of the same
Government, and they may thence be in a perpetual state of
opposition. In this case the different fractions of the people may
more properly be considered as distinct nations than as mere
parties; and if a civil war breaks out, the struggle is carried on
by rival peoples rather than by factions in the State.
But when the citizens entertain different opinions upon subjects
which affect the whole country alike, such, for instance, as the
principles upon which the government is to be conducted, then
distinctions arise which may correctly be styled parties. Parties
are a necessary evil in free governments; but they have not at all
times the same character and the same propensities.
At certain periods a nation may be oppressed by such insupportable
evils as to conceive the design of effecting a total change in its
political constitution; at other times the mischief lies still
deeper, and the existence of society itself is endangered. Such are
the times of great revolutions and of great parties. But between
these epochs of misery and of confusion there are periods during
which human society seems to rest, and mankind to make a pause. This
pause is, indeed, only apparent, for time does not stop its course
for nations any more than for men; they are all advancing towards a
goal with which they are unacquainted; and we only imagine them to
be stationary when their progress escapes our observation, as men
who are going at a foot-pace seem to be standing still to those who
run.
But however this may be, there are certain epochs at which the
changes that take place in the social and political constitution of
nations are so slow and so insensible that men imagine their present
condition to be a final state; and the human mind, believing itself
to be firmly based upon certain foundations, does not extend its
researches beyond the horizon which it descries. These are the times
of small parties and of intrigue.
The political parties which I style great are those which cling to
principles more than to their consequences; to general, and not to
especial cases; to ideas, and not to men. These parties are usually
distinguished by a nobler character, by more generous passions, more
genuine convictions, and a more bold and open conduct than the
others. In them private interest, which always plays the chief part
in political passions, is more studiously veiled under the pretext
of the public good; and it may even be sometimes concealed from the
eyes of the very persons whom it excites and impels.
Minor parties are, on the other hand, generally deficient in
political faith. As they are not sustained or dignified by a lofty
purpose, they ostensibly display the egotism of their character in
their actions. They glow with a factitious zeal; their language is
vehement, but their conduct is timid and irresolute. The means they
employ are as wretched as the end at which they aim. Hence it arises
that when a calm state of things succeeds a violent revolution, the
leaders of society seem suddenly to disappear, and the powers of the
human mind to lie concealed. Society is convulsed by great parties,
by minor ones it is agitated; it is torn by the former, by the
latter it is degraded; and if these sometimes save it by a salutary
perturbation, those invariably disturb it to no good end.
America has already lost the great parties which once divided the
nation; and if her happiness is considerably increased, her morality
has suffered by their extinction. When the War of Independence was
terminated, and the foundations of the new Government were to be
laid down, the nation was divided between two opinions -- two
opinions which are as old as the world, and which are perpetually to
be met with under all the forms and all the names which have ever
obtained in free communities -- the one tending to limit, the other
to extend indefinitely, the power of the people. The conflict of
these two opinions never assumed that degree of violence in America
which it has frequently displayed elsewhere. Both parties of the
Americans were, in fact, agreed upon the most essential points; and
neither of them had to destroy a traditionary constitution, or to
overthrow the structure of society, in order to ensure its own
triumph. In neither of them, consequently, were a great number of
private interests affected by success or by defeat; but moral
principles of a high order, such as the love of equality and of
independence, were concerned in the struggle, and they sufficed to
kindle violent passions.
The party which desired to limit the power of the people endeavored
to apply its doctrines more especially to the Constitution of the
Union, whence it derived its name of Federal. The other party, which
affected to be more exclusively attached to the cause of liberty,
took that of Republican. America is a land of democracy, and the
Federalists were always in a minority; but they reckoned on their
side almost all the great men who had been called forth by the War
of Independence, and their moral influence was very considerable.
Their cause was, moreover, favored by circumstances. The ruin of the
Confederation had impressed the people with a dread of anarchy, and
the Federalists did not fail to profit by this transient disposition
of the multitude. For ten or twelve years they were at the head of
affairs, and they were able to apply some, though not all, of their
principles; for the hostile current was becoming from day to day too
violent to be checked or stemmed. In 1801 the Republicans got
possession of the Government; Thomas Jefferson was named President;
and he increased the influence of their party by the weight of his
celebrity, the greatness of his talents, and the immense extent of
his popularity.
The means by which the Federalists had maintained their position
were artificial, and their resources were temporary; it was by the
virtues or the talents of their leaders that they had risen to
power. When the Republicans attained to that lofty station, their
opponents were overwhelmed by utter defeat. An immense majority
declared itself against the retiring party, and the Federalists
found themselves in so small a minority that they at once despaired
of their future success. From that moment the Republican or
Democratic party a has proceeded from conquest to conquest, until it
has acquired absolute supremacy in the country. The Federalists,
perceiving that they were vanquished without resource, and isolated
in the midst of the nation, fell into two divisions, of which one
joined the victorious Republicans, and the other abandoned its
rallying-point and its name. Many years have already elapsed since
they ceased to exist as a party.
The accession of the Federalists to power was, in my opinion, one of
the most fortunate incidents which accompanied the formation of the
great American Union; they resisted the inevitable propensities of
their age and of the country. But whether their theories were good
or bad, they had the effect of being inapplicable, as a system, to
the society which they professed to govern, and that which occurred
under the auspices of Jefferson must therefore have taken place
sooner or later. But their Government gave the new republic time to
acquire a certain stability, and afterwards to support the rapid
growth of the very doctrines which they had combated. A considerable
number of their principles were in point of fact embodied in the
political creed of their opponents; and the Federal Constitution
which subsists at the present day is a lasting monument of their
patriotism and their wisdom.
Great political parties are not, then, to be met with in the United
States at the present time. Parties, indeed, may be found which
threaten the future tranquillity of the Union; but there are none
which seem to contest the present form of Government or the present
course of society. The parties by which the Union is menaced do not
rest upon abstract principles, but upon temporal interests. These
interests, disseminated in the provinces of so vast an empire, may
be said to constitute rival nations rather than parties. Thus, upon
a recent occasion, the North contended for the system of commercial
prohibition, and the South took up arms in favor of free trade,
simply because the North is a manufacturing and the South an
agricultural district; and that the restrictive system which was
profitable to the one was prejudicial to the other.
In the absence of great parties, the United States abound with
lesser controversies; and public opinion is divided into a thousand
minute shades of difference upon questions of very little moment.
The pains which are taken to create parties are inconceivable, and
at the present day it is no easy task. In the United States there is
no religious animosity, because all religion is respected, and no
sect is predominant; there is no jealousy of rank, because the
people is everything, and none can contest its authority; lastly,
there is no public indigence to supply the means of agitation,
because the physical position of the country opens so wide a field
to industry that man is able to accomplish the most surprising
undertakings with his own native resources. Nevertheless, ambitious
men are interested in the creation of parties, since it is difficult
to eject a person from authority upon the mere ground that his place
is coveted by others. The skill of the actors in the political world
lies therefore in the art of creating parties. A political aspirant
in the United States begins by discriminating his own interest, and
by calculating upon those interests which may be collected around
and amalgamated with it; he then contrives to discover some doctrine
or some principle which may suit the purposes of this new
association, and which he adopts in order to bring forward his party
and to secure his popularity; just as the imprimatur of a King was
in former days incorporated with the volume which it authorized, but
to which it nowise belonged. When these preliminaries are
terminated, the new party is ushered into the political world.
All the domestic controversies of the Americans at first appear to a
stranger to be so incomprehensible and so puerile that he is at a
loss whether to pity a people which takes such arrant trifles in
good earnest, or to envy the happiness which enables it to discuss
them. But when he comes to study, the secret propensities which
govern the factions of America, he easily perceives that the greater
part of them are more or less connected with one or the other of
those two divisions which have always existed in free communities.
The deeper we penetrate into the working of these parties, the more
do we perceive that the object of the one is to limit, and that of
the other to extend, the popular authority. I do not assert that the
ostensible end, or even that the secret aim, of American parties is
to promote the rule of aristocracy or democracy in the country; but
I affirm that aristocratic or democratic passions may easily be
detected at the bottom of all parties, and that, although they
escape a superficial observation, they are the main point and the
very soul of every faction in the United States.
To quote a recent example. When the President attacked the Bank, the
country was excited and parties were formed; the well-informed
classes rallied round the Bank, the common people round the
President. But it must not be imagined that the people had formed a
rational opinion upon a question which offers so many difficulties
to the most experienced statesmen. The Bank is a great establishment
which enjoys an independent existence, and the people, accustomed to
make and unmake whatsoever it pleases, is startled to meet with this
obstacle to its authority. In the midst of the perpetual fluctuation
of society the community is irritated by so permanent an
institution, and is led to attack it in order to see whether it can
be shaken and controlled, like all the other institutions of the
country.
Remains of the Aristocratic Party in the United States
Secret opposition of wealthy individuals to democracy -- Their
retirement -- Their taste for exclusive pleasures and for luxury at
home -- Their simplicity abroad -- Their affected condescension
towards the people.
It sometimes happens in a people amongst which various opinions
prevail that the balance of the several parties is lost, and one of
them obtains an irresistible preponderance, overpowers all
obstacles, harasses its opponents, and appropriates all the
resources of society to its own purposes. The vanquished citizens
despair of success and they conceal their dissatisfaction in silence
and in general apathy. The nation seems to be governed by a single
principle, and the prevailing party assumes the credit of having
restored peace and unanimity to the country. But this apparent
unanimity is merely a cloak to alarming dissensions and perpetual
opposition.
This is precisely what occurred in America; when the democratic
party got the upper hand, it took exclusive possession of the
conduct of affairs, and from that time the laws and the customs of
society have been adapted to its caprices. At the present day the
more affluent classes of society are so entirely removed from the
direction of political affairs in the United States that wealth, far
from conferring a right to the exercise of power, is rather an
obstacle than a means of attaining to it. The wealthy members of the
community abandon the lists, through unwillingness to contend, and
frequently to contend in vain, against the poorest classes of their
fellow citizens. They concentrate all their enjoyments in the
privacy of their homes, where they occupy a rank which cannot be
assumed in public; and they constitute a private society in the
State, which has its own tastes and its own pleasures. They submit
to this state of things as an irremediable evil, but they are
careful not to show that they are galled by its continuance; it is
even not uncommon to hear them laud the delights of a republican
government, and the advantages of democratic institutions when they
are in public. Next to hating their enemies, men are most inclined
to flatter them.
Mark, for instance, that opulent citizen, who is as anxious as a Jew
of the Middle Ages to conceal his wealth. His dress is plain, his
demeanor unassuming; but the interior of his dwelling glitters with
luxury, and none but a few chosen guests whom he haughtily styles
his equals are allowed to penetrate into this sanctuary. No European
noble is more exclusive in his pleasures, or more jealous of the
smallest advantages which his privileged station confers upon him.
But the very same individual crosses the city to reach a dark
counting-house in the centre of traffic, where every one may accost
him who pleases. If he meets his cobbler upon the way, they stop and
converse; the two citizens discuss the affairs of the State in which
they have an equal interest, and they shake hands before they part.
But beneath this artificial enthusiasm, and these obsequious
attentions to the preponderating power, it is easy to perceive that
the wealthy members of the community entertain a hearty distaste to
the democratic institutions of their country. The populace is at
once the object of their scorn and of their fears. If the
maladministration of the democracy ever brings about a revolutionary
crisis, and if monarchical institutions ever become practicable in
the United States, the truth of what I advance will become obvious.
The two chief weapons which parties use in order to ensure success
are the public press and the formation of associations.
Chapter 11 Liberty of the Press in the United States
Difficulty of restraining the liberty of the press -- Particular
reasons which some nations have to cherish this liberty -- The
liberty of the press a necessary consequence of the sovereignty of
the people as it is understood in America -- Violent language of the
periodical press in the United States -- Propensities of the
periodical press -- Illustrated by the United States -- Opinion of
the Americans upon the repression of the abuse of the liberty of the
press by judicial prosecutions -- Reasons for which the press is
less powerful in America than in France.
The influence of the liberty of the press does not affect political
opinions alone, but it extends to all the Opinions of men, and it
modifies customs as well as laws. In another part of this work I
shall attempt to determinate the degree of influence which the
liberty of the press has exercised upon civil society in the United
States, and to point out the direction which it has given to the
ideas, as well as the tone which it has imparted to the character
and the feelings, of the Anglo-Americans, but at present I purpose
simply to examine the effects produced by the liberty of the press
in the political world.
I confess that I do not entertain that firm and complete attachment
to the liberty of the press which things that are supremely good in
their very nature are wont to excite in the mind; and I approve of
it more from a recollection of the evils it prevents than from a
consideration of the advantages it ensures.
If any one could point out an intermediate and yet a tenable
position between the complete independence and the entire subjection
of the public expression of Opinion, I should perhaps be inclined to
adopt it; but the difficulty is to discover this position. If it is
your intention to correct the abuses of unlicensed printing and to
restore the use of orderly language, you may in the first instance
try the offender by a jury; but if the jury acquits him, the opinion
which was that of a single individual becomes the opinion of the
country at large. Too much and too little has therefore hitherto
been done. If you proceed, you must bring the delinquent before a
court of permanent judges. But even here the cause must be heard
before it can be decided; and the very principles which no book
would have ventured to avow are blazoned forth in the pleadings, and
what was obscurely hinted at in a single composition is then
repeated in a multitude of other publications. The language in which
a thought is embodied is the mere carcass of the thought, and not
the idea itself; tribunals may condemn the form, but the sense and
spirit of the work is too subtle for their authority. Too much has
still been done to recede, too little to attain your end; you must
therefore proceed. If you establish a censorship of the press, the
tongue of the public speaker will still make itself heard, and you
have only increased the mischief. The powers of thought do not rely,
like the powers of physical strength, upon the number of their
mechanical agents, nor can a host of authors be reckoned like the
troops which compose an army; on the contrary, the authority of a
principle is often increased by the smallness of the number of men
by whom it is expressed. The words of a strong-minded man, which
penetrate amidst the passions of a listening assembly, have more
power than the vociferations of a thousand orators; and if it be
allowed to speak freely in any public place, the consequence is the
same as if free speaking was allowed in every village. The liberty
of discourse must therefore be destroyed as well as the liberty of
the press; this is the necessary term of your efforts; but if your
object was to repress the abuses of liberty, they have brought you
to the feet of a despot. You have been led from the extreme of
independence to the extreme of subjection without meeting with a
single tenable position for shelter or repose.
There are certain nations which have peculiar reasons for cherishing
the liberty of the press, independently of the general motives which
I have just pointed out. For in certain countries which profess to
enjoy the privileges of freedom every individual agent of the
Government may violate the laws with impunity, since those whom he
oppresses cannot prosecute him before the courts of justice. In this
case the liberty of the press is not merely a guarantee, but it is
the only guarantee, of their liberty and their security which the
citizens possess. If the rulers of these nations propose to abolish
the independence of the press, the people would be justified in
saying: Give us the right of prosecuting your offences before the
ordinary tribunals, and perhaps we may then waive our right of
appeal to the tribunal of public opinion.
But in the countries in which the doctrine of the sovereignty of the
people ostensibly prevails, the censorship of the press is not only
dangerous, but it is absurd. When the right of every citizen to
co-operate in the government of society is acknowledged, every
citizen must be presumed to possess the power of discriminating
between the different opinions of his contemporaries, and of
appreciating the different facts from which inferences may be drawn.
The sovereignty of the people and the liberty of the press may
therefore be looked upon as correlative institutions; just as the
censorship of the press and universal suffrage are two things which
are irreconcilably opposed, and which cannot long be retained among
the institutions of the same people. Not a single individual of the
twelve millions who inhabit the territory of the United States has
as yet dared to propose any restrictions to the liberty of the
press. The first newspaper over which I cast my eyes, upon my
arrival in America, contained the following article:
In all this affair the language of Jackson has been that of a
heartless despot, solely occupied with the preservation of his own
authority. Ambition is his crime, and it will be his punishment too:
intrigue is his native element, and intrigue will confound his
tricks, and will deprive him of his power: he governs by means of
corruption, and his immoral practices will redound to his shame and
confusion. His conduct in the political arena has been that of a
shameless and lawless gamester. He succeeded at the time, but the
hour of retribution approaches, and he will be obliged to disgorge
his winnings, to throw aside his false dice, and to end his days in
some retirement, where he may curse his madness at his leisure; for
repentance is a virtue with which his heart is likely to remain
forever
It is not uncommonly imagined in France that the virulence of the
press originates in the uncertain social condition, in the political
excitement, and the general sense of consequent evil which prevail
in that country; and it is therefore supposed that as soon as
society has resumed a certain degree of composure the press will
abandon its present vehemence. I am inclined to think that the above
causes explain the reason of the extraordinary ascendency it has
acquired over the nation, but that they do not exercise much
influence upon the tone of its language. The periodical press
appears to me to be actuated by passions and propensities
independent of the circumstances in which it is placed, and the
present position of America corroborates this Opinion.
America is perhaps, at this moment, the country of the whole world
which contains the fewest germs of revolution; but the press is not
less destructive in its principles than in France, and it displays
the same violence without the same reasons for indignation. In
America, as in France, it constitutes a singular power, so strangely
composed of mingled good and evil that it is at the same time
indispensable to the existence of freedom, and nearly incompatible
with the maintenance of public order. Its power is certainly much
greater in France than in the United States; though nothing is more
rare in the latter country than to hear of a prosecution having been
instituted against it. The reason of this is perfectly simple: the
Americans, having once admitted the doctrine of the sovereignty of
the people, apply it with perfect consistency. It was never their
intention to found a permanent state of things with elements which
undergo daily modifications; and there is consequently nothing
criminal in an attack upon the existing laws, provided it be not
attended with a violent infraction of them. They are moreover of
opinion that courts of justice are unable to check the abuses of the
press; and that as the subtilty of human language perpetually eludes
the severity of judicial analysis, offences of this nature are apt
to escape the hand which attempts to apprehend them. They hold that
to act with efficacy upon the press it would be necessary to find a
tribunal, not only devoted to the existing order of things, but
capable of surmounting the influence of public opinion; a tribunal
which should conduct its proceedings without publicity, which should
pronounce its decrees without assigning its motives, and punish the
intentions even more than the language of an author. Whosoever
should have the power of creating and maintaining a tribunal of this
kind would waste his time in prosecuting the liberty of the press;
for he would be the supreme master of the whole community, and he
would be as free to rid himself of the authors as of their writings.
In this question, therefore, there is no medium between servitude
and extreme license; in order to enjoy the inestimable benefits
which the liberty of the press ensures, it is necessary to submit to
the inevitable evils which it engenders. To expect to acquire the
former and to escape the latter is to cherish one of those illusions
which commonly mislead nations in their times of sickness, when,
tired with faction and exhausted by effort, they attempt to combine
hostile opinions and contrary principles upon the same soil.
The small influence of the American journals is attributable to
several reasons, amongst which are the following:
The liberty of writing, like all other liberty, is most formidable
when it is a novelty; for a people which has never been accustomed
to co-operate in the conduct of State affairs places implicit
confidence in the first tribune who arouses its attention. The
Anglo-Americans have enjoyed this liberty ever since the foundation
of the settlements; moreover, the press cannot create human passions
by its own power, however skilfully it may kindle them where they
exist. In America politics are discussed with animation and a varied
activity, but they rarely touch those deep passions which are
excited whenever the positive interest of a part of the community is
impaired: but in the United States the interests of the community
are in a most prosperous condition. A single glance upon a French
and an American newspaper is sufficient to show the difference which
exists between the two nations on this head. In France the space
allotted to commercial advertisements is very limited, and the
intelligence is not considerable, but the most essential part of the
journal is that which contains the discussion of the politics of the
day. In America three-quarters of the enormous sheet which is set
before the reader are filled with advertisements, and the remainder
is frequently occupied by political intelligence or trivial
anecdotes: it is only from time to time that one finds a corner
devoted to passionate discussions like those with which the
journalists of France are wont to indulge their readers.
It has been demonstrated by observation, and discovered by the
innate sagacity of the pettiest as well as the greatest of despots,
that the influence of a power is increased in proportion as its
direction is rendered more central. In France the press combines a
twofold centralization; almost all its power is centred in the same
spot, and vested in the same hands, for its organs are far from
numerous. The influence of a public press thus constituted, upon a
sceptical nation, must be unbounded. It is an enemy with which a
Government may sign an occasional truce, but which it is difficult
to resist for any length of time.
Neither of these kinds of centralization exists in America. The
United States have no metropolis; the intelligence as well as the
power of the country are dispersed abroad, and instead of radiating
from a point, they cross each other in every direction; the
Americans have established no central control over the expression of
opinion, any more than over the conduct of business. These are
circumstances which do not depend on human foresight; but it is
owing to the laws of the Union that there are no licenses to be
granted to printers, no securities demanded from editors as in
France, and no stamp duty as in France and formerly in England. The
consequence of this is that nothing is easier than to set up a
newspaper, and a small number of readers suffices to defray the
expenses of the editor.
The number of periodical and occasional publications which appears
in the United States actually surpasses belief. The most enlightened
Americans attribute the subordinate influence of the press to this
excessive dissemination; and it is adopted as an axiom of political
science in that country that the only way to neutralize the effect
of public journals is to multiply them indefinitely. I cannot
conceive that a truth which is so self-evident should not already
have been more generally admitted in Europe; it is comprehensible
that the persons who hope to bring about revolutions by means of
flee press should be desirous of confining its action to a few
powerful organs, but it is perfectly incredible that the partisans
of the existing state of things, and the natural supporters of the
law, should attempt to diminish the influence of the press by
concentrating its authority. The Governments of Europe seem to treat
the press with the courtesy of the knights of old; they are anxious
to furnish it with the same central power which they have found to
be so trusty a weapon, in order to enhance the glory of their
resistance to its attacks.
In America there is scarcely a hamlet which has not its own
newspaper. It may readily be imagined that neither discipline nor
unity of design can be communicated to so multifarious a host, and
each one is consequently led to fight under his own standard. All
the political journals of the United States are indeed arrayed on
the side of the administration or against it; but they attack and
defend in a thousand different ways. They cannot succeed in forming
those great currents of opinion which overwhelm the most solid
obstacles. This division of the influence of the press produces a
variety of other consequences which are scarcely less remarkable.
The facility with which journals can be established induces a
multitude of individuals to take a part in them; but as the extent
of competition precludes the possibility of considerable profit, the
most distinguished classes of society are rarely led to engage in
these undertakings. But such is the number of the public prints
that, even if they were a source of wealth, writers of ability could
not be found to direct them all. The journalists of the United
States are usually placed in a very humble position, with a scanty
education and a vulgar turn of mind. The will of the majority is the
most general of laws, and it establishes certain habits which form
the characteristics of each peculiar class of society; thus it
dictates the etiquette practised at courts and the etiquette of the
bar. The characteristics of the French journalist consist in a
violent, but frequently an eloquent and lofty, manner of discussing
the politics of the day; and the exceptions to this habitual
practice are only occasional. The characteristics of the American
journalist consist in an open and coarse appeal to the passions of
the populace; and he habitually abandons the principles of political
science to assail the characters of individuals, to track them into
private life, and disclose all their weaknesses and errors.
Nothing can be more deplorable than this abuse of the powers of
thought; I shall have occasion to point out hereafter the influence
of the newspapers upon the taste and the morality of the American
people, but my present subject exclusively concerns the political
world. It cannot be denied that the effects of this extreme license
of the press tend indirectly to the maintenance of public order. The
individuals who are already in the possession of a high station in
the esteem of their fellow-citizens are afraid to write in the
newspapers, and they are thus deprived of the most powerful
instrument which they can use to excite the passions of the
multitude to their own advantage.
The personal opinions of the editors have no kind of weight in the
eyes of the public: the only use of a journal is, that it imparts
the knowledge of certain facts, and it is only by altering or
distorting those facts that a journalist can contribute to the
support of his own views.
But although the press is limited to these resources, its influence
in America is immense. It is the power which impels the circulation
of political life through all the districts of that vast territory.
Its eye is constantly open to detect the secret springs of political
designs, and to summon the leaders of all parties to the bar of
public opinion. It rallies the interests of the community round
certain principles, and it draws up the creed which factions adopt;
for it affords a means of intercourse between parties which hear,
and which address each other without ever having been in immediate
contact. When a great number of the organs of the press adopt the
same line of conduct, their influence becomes irresistible; and
public opinion, when it is perpetually assailed from the same side,
eventually yields to the attack. In the United States each separate
journal exercises but little authority, but the power of the
periodical press is only second to that of the people.
The opinions established in the United States under the empire of
the liberty of the press are frequently more firmly rooted than
those which are formed elsewhere under the sanction of a censor.
In the United States the democracy perpetually raises fresh
individuals to the conduct of public affairs; and the measures of
the administration are consequently seldom regulated by the strict
rules of consistency or of order. But the general principles of the
Government are more stable, and the opinions most prevalent in
society are generally more durable than in many other countries.
When once the Americans have taken up an idea, whether it be well or
ill founded, nothing is more difficult than to eradicate it from
their minds. The same tenacity of opinion has been observed in
England, where, for the last century, greater freedom of conscience
and more invincible prejudices have existed than in all the other
countries of Europe. I attribute this consequence to a cause which
may at first sight appear to have a very opposite tendency, namely,
to the liberty of the press. The nations amongst which this liberty
exists are as apt to cling to their opinions from pride as from
conviction. They cherish them because they hold them to be just, and
because they exercised their own free-will in choosing them; and
they maintain them not only because they are true, but because they
are their own. Several other reasons conduce to the same end.
It was remarked by a man of genius that "ignorance lies at the two
ends of knowledge." Perhaps it would have been more correct to have
said, that absolute convictions are to be met with at the two
extremities, and that doubt lies in the middle; for the human
intellect may be considered in three distinct states, which
frequently succeed one another. A man believes implicitly, because
he adopts a proposition without inquiry. He doubts as soon as he is
assailed by the objections which his inquiries may have aroused. But
he frequently succeeds in satisfying these doubts, and then he
begins to believe afresh: he no longer lays hold on a truth in its
most shadowy and uncertain form, but he sees it clearly before him,
and he advances onwards by the light it gives him.
When the liberty of the press acts upon men who are in the first of
these three states, it does not immediately disturb their habit of
believing implicitly without investigation, but it constantly
modifies the objects of their intuitive convictions. The human mind
continues to discern but one point upon the whole intellectual
horizon, and that point is in continual motion. Such are the
symptoms of sudden revolutions, and of the misfortunes which are
sure to befall those generations which abruptly adopt the
unconditional freedom of the press.
The circle of novel ideas is, however, soon terminated; the touch of
experience is upon them, and the doubt and mistrust which their
uncertainty produces become universal. We may rest assured that the
majority of mankind will either believe they know not wherefore, or
will not know what to believe. Few are the beings who can ever hope
to attain to that state of rational and independent conviction which
true knowledge can beget in defiance of the attacks of doubt.
It has been remarked that in times of great religious fervor men
sometimes change their religious opinions; whereas in times of
general scepticism everyone clings to his own persuasion. The same
thing takes place in politics under the liberty of the press. In
countries where all the theories of social science have been
contested in their turn, the citizens who have adopted one of them
stick to it, not so much because they are assured of its excellence,
as because they are not convinced of the superiority of any other.
In the present age men are not very ready to die in defence of their
Opinions, but they are rarely inclined to change them; and there are
fewer martyrs as well as fewer apostates.
certain, men cling to the mere propensities and external interests
of their position, which are naturally more tangible and more
permanent than any opinions in the world.
It is not a question of easy solution whether aristocracy or
democracy is most fit to govern a country. But it is certain that
democracy annoys one part of the community, and that aristocracy
oppresses another part. When the question is reduced to the simple
expression of the struggle between poverty and wealth, the tendency
of each side of the dispute becomes perfectly evident without
further controversy.
Chapter 12 Political Associations in the United States
Daily use which the Anglo-Americans make of the right of association
-- Three kinds of political associations -- In what manner the
Americans apply the representative system to associations -- Dangers
resulting to the State -- Great Convention of 1831 relative to the
Tariff -- Legislative character of this Convention -- Why the
unlimited exercise of the right of association is less dangerous in
the United States than elsewhere -- Why it may be looked upon as
necessary -- Utility of associations in a democratic people.
IN no country in the world has the principle of association been
more successfully used, or more unsparingly applied to a multitude
of different objects, than in America. Besides the permanent
associations which are established by law under the names of
townships, cities, and counties, a vast number of others are formed
and maintained by the agency of private individuals.
The citizen of the United States is taught from his earliest infancy
to rely upon his own exertions in order to resist the evils and the
difficulties of life; he looks upon social authority with an eye of
mistrust and anxiety, and he only claims its assistance when he is
quite unable to shift without it. This habit may even be traced in
the schools of the rising generation, where the children in their
games are wont to submit to rules which they have themselves
established, and to punish misdemeanors which they have themselves
defined. The same spirit pervades every act of social life. If a
stoppage occurs in a thoroughfare, and the circulation of the public
is hindered, the neighbors immediately constitute a deliberative
body; and this extemporaneous assembly gives rise to an executive
power which remedies the inconvenience before anybody has thought of
recurring to an authority superior to that of the persons
immediately concerned. If the public pleasures are concerned, an
association is formed to provide for the splendor and the regularity
of the entertainment. Societies are formed to resist enemies which
are exclusively of a moral nature, and to diminish the vice of
intemperance: in the United States associations are established to
promote public order, commerce, industry, morality, and religion;
for there is no end which the human will, seconded by the collective
exertions of individuals, despairs of attaining.
I shall hereafter have occasion to show the effects of association
upon the course of society, and I must confine myself for the
present to the political world. When once the right of association
is recognized, the citizens may employ it in several different ways.
An association consists simply in the public assent which a number
of individuals give to certain doctrines, and in the engagement
which they contract to promote the spread of those doctrines by
their exertions. The right of association with these views is very
analogous to the liberty of unlicensed writing; but societies thus
formed possess more authority than the press. When an opinion is
represented by a society, it necessarily assumes a more exact and
explicit form. It numbers its partisans, and compromises their
welfare in its cause: they, on the other hand, become acquainted
with each other, and their zeal is increased by their number. An
association unites the efforts of minds which have a tendency to
diverge in one single channel, and urges them vigorously towards one
single end which it points out.
The second degree in the right of association is the power of
meeting. When an association is allowed to establish centres of
action at certain important points in the country, its activity is
increased and its influence extended. Men have the opportunity of
seeing each other; means of execution are more readily combined, and
opinions are maintained with a degree of warmth and energy which
written language cannot approach.
Lastly, in the exercise of the right of political association, there
is a third degree: the partisans of an opinion may unite in
electoral bodies, and choose delegates to represent them in a
central assembly. This is, properly speaking, the application of the
representative system to a party.
Thus, in the first instance, a society is formed between individuals
professing the same Opinion, and the tie which keeps it together is
of a purely intellectual nature; in the second case, small
assemblies are formed which only represent a fraction of the party.
Lastly, in the third case, they constitute a separate nation in the
midst of the nation, a government within the Government. Their
delegates, like the real delegates of the majority, represent the
entire collective force of their party; and they enjoy a certain
degree of that national dignity and great influence which belong to
the chosen representatives of the people. It is true that they have
not the right of making the laws, but they have the power of
attacking those which are in being, and of drawing up beforehand
those which they may afterwards cause to be adopted.
If, in a people which is imperfectly accustomed to the exercise of
freedom, or which is exposed to violent political passions, a
deliberating minority, which confines itself to the contemplation of
future laws, be placed in juxtaposition to the legislative majority,
I cannot but believe that public tranquillity incurs very great
risks in that nation. There is doubtless a very wide difference
between proving that one law is in itself better than another and
proving that the former ought to be substituted for the latter. But
the imagination of the populace is very apt to overlook this
difference, which is so apparent to the minds of thinking men. It
sometimes happens that a nation is divided into two nearly equal
parties, each of which affects to represent the majority. If, in
immediate contiguity to the directing power, another power be
established, which exercises almost as much moral authority as the
former, it is not to be believed that it will long be content to
speak without acting; or that it will always be restrained by the
abstract consideration of the nature of associations which are meant
to direct but not to enforce opinions, to suggest but not to make
the laws.
The more we consider the independence of the press in its principal
consequences, the more are we convinced that it is the chief and, so
to speak, the constitutive element of freedom in the modern world. A
nation which is determined to remain free is therefore right in
demanding the unrestrained exercise of this independence. But the
unrestrained liberty of political association cannot be entirely
assimilated to the liberty of the press. The one is at the same time
less necessary and more dangerous than the other. A nation may
confine it within certain limits without forfeiting any part of its
self-control; and it may sometimes be obliged to do so in order to
maintain its own authority.
In America the liberty of association for political purposes is
unbounded. An example will show in the clearest light to what an
extent this privilege is tolerated.
The question of the tariff, or of free trade, produced a great
manifestation of party feeling in America; the tariff was not only a
subject of debate as a matter of opinion, but it exercised a
favorable or a prejudicial influence upon several very powerful
interests of the States. The North attributed a great portion of its
prosperity, and the South all its sufferings, to this system;
insomuch that for a long time the tariff was the sole source of the
political animosities which agitated the Union.
In 1831, when the dispute was raging with the utmost virulence, a
private citizen of Massachusetts proposed to all the enemies of the
tariff, by means of the public prints, to send delegates to
Philadelphia in order to consult together upon the means which were
most fitted to promote freedom of trade. This proposal circulated in
a few days from Maine to New Orleans by the power of the
printing-press: the opponents of the tariff adopted it with
enthusiasm; meetings were formed on all sides, and delegates were
named. The majority of these individuals were well known, and some
of them had earned a considerable degree of celebrity. South
Carolina alone, which afterwards took up arms in the same cause,
sent sixty-three delegates. On October I, 1831, this assembly, which
according to the American custom had taken the name of a Convention,
met at Philadelphia; it consisted of more than two hundred members.
Its debates were public, and they at once assumed a legislative
character; the extent of the powers of Congress, the theories of
free trade, and the different clauses of the tariff, were discussed
in turn. At the end of ten days' deliberation the Convention broke
up, after having published an address to the American people, in
which it declared:
I. That Congress had not the right of making a tariff, and that the
existing tariff was unconstitutional;
II. That the prohibition of free trade was prejudicial to the
interests of all nations, and to that of the American people in
particular.
It must be acknowledged that the unrestrained liberty of political
association has not hitherto produced, in the United States, those
fatal consequences which might perhaps be expected from it
elsewhere. The right of association was imported from England, and
it has always existed in America; so that the exercise of this
privilege is now amalgamated with the manners and customs of the
people. At the present time the liberty of association is become a
necessary guarantee against the tyranny of the majority. In the
United States, as soon as a party is become preponderant, all public
authority passes under its control; its private supporters occupy
all the places, and have all the force of the administration at
their disposal. As the most distinguished partisans of the other
side of the question are unable to surmount the obstacles which
exclude them from power, they require some means of establishing
themselves upon their own basis, and of opposing the moral authority
of the minority to the physical power which domineers over it. Thus
a dangerous expedient is used to obviate a still more formidable
danger.
The omnipotence of the majority appears to me to present such
extreme perils to the American Republics that the dangerous measure
which is used to repress it seems to be more advantageous than
prejudicial. And here I am about to advance a proposition which may
remind the reader of what I said before in speaking of municipal
freedom: There are no countries in which associations are more
needed, to prevent the despotism of faction or the arbitrary power
of a prince, than those which are democratically constituted. In
aristocratic nations the body of the nobles and the more opulent
part of the community are in themselves natural associations, which
act as checks upon the abuses of power. In countries in which these
associations do not exist, if private individuals are unable to
create an artificial and a temporary substitute for them, I can
imagine no permanent protection against the most galling tyranny;
and a great people may be oppressed by a small faction, or by a
single individual, with impunity.
The meeting of a great political Convention (for there are
Conventions of all kinds), which may frequently become a necessary
measure, is always a serious occurrence, even in America, and one
which is never looked forward to, by the judicious friends of the
country, without alarm. This was very perceptible in the Convention
of 1831, at which the exertions of all the most distinguished
members of the Assembly tended to moderate its language, and to
restrain the subjects which it treated within certain limits. It is
probable, in fact, that the Convention of 1831 exercised a very
great influence upon the minds of the malcontents, and prepared them
for the open revolt against the commercial laws of the Union which
took place in 1832.
It cannot be denied that the unrestrained liberty of association for
political purposes is the privilege which a people is longest in
learning how to exercise. If it does not throw the nation into
anarchy, it perpetually augments the chances of that calamity. On
one point, however, this perilous liberty offers a security against
dangers of another kind; in countries where associations are free,
secret societies are unknown. In America there are numerous
factions, but no conspiracies.
Different ways in which the right of association is understood in
Europe and in the United States -- Different use which is made of
it.
The most natural privilege of man, next to the right of acting for
himself, is that of combining his exertions with those of his
fellow-creatures, and of acting in common with them. I am therefore
led to conclude that the right of association is almost as
inalienable as the right of personal liberty. No legislator can
attack it without impairing the very foundations of society.
Nevertheless, if the liberty of association is a fruitful source of
advantages and prosperity to some nations, it may be perverted or
carried to excess by others, and the element of life may be changed
into an element of destruction. A comparison of the different
methods which associations pursue in those countries in which they
are managed with discretion, as well as in those where liberty
degenerates into license, may perhaps be thought useful both to
governments and to parties.
The greater part of Europeans look upon an association as a weapon
which is to be hastily fashioned, and immediately tried in the
conflict. A society is formed for discussion, but the idea of
impending action prevails in the minds of those who constitute it:
it is, in fact, an army; and the time given to parley serves to
reckon up the strength and to animate the courage of the host, after
which they direct their march against the enemy. Resources which lie
within the bounds of the law may suggest themselves to the persons
who compose it as means, but never as the only means, of success.
Such, however, is not the manner in which the right of association
is understood in the United States. In America the citizens who form
the minority associate, in order, in the first place, to show their
numerical strength, and so to diminish the moral authority of the
majority; and, in the second place, to stimulate competition, and to
discover those arguments which are most fitted to act upon the
majority; for they always entertain hopes of drawing over their
opponents to their own side, and of afterwards disposing of the
supreme power in their name. Political associations in the United
States are therefore peaceable in their intentions, and strictly
legal in the means which they employ; and they assert with perfect
truth that they only aim at success by lawful expedients.
The difference which exists between the Americans and ourselves
depends on several causes. In Europe there are numerous parties so
diametrically opposed to the majority that they can never hope to
acquire its support, and at the same time they think that they are
sufficiently strong in themselves to struggle and to defend their
cause. When a party of this kind forms an association, its object
is, not to conquer, but to fight. In America the individuals who
hold opinions very much opposed to those of the majority are no sort
of impediment to its power, and all other parties hope to win it
over to their own principles in the end. The exercise of the right
of association becomes dangerous in proportion to the impossibility
which excludes great parties from acquiring the majority. In a
country like the United States, in which the differences of opinion
are mere differences of hue, the right of association may remain
unrestrained without evil consequences. The inexperience of many of
the European nations in the enjoyment of liberty leads them only to
look upon the liberty of association as a right of attacking the
Government. The first notion which presents itself to a party, as
well as to an individual, when it has acquired a consciousness of
its own strength, is that of violence: the notion of persuasion
arises at a later period and is only derived from experience. The
English, who are divided into parties which differ most essentially
from each other, rarely abuse the right of association, because they
have long been accustomed to exercise it. In France the passion for
war is so intense that there is no undertaking so mad, or so
injurious to the welfare of the State, that a man does not consider
himself honored in defending it, at the risk of his life.
But perhaps the most powerful of the causes which tend to mitigate
the excesses of political association in the United States is
Universal Suffrage. In countries in which universal suffrage exists
the majority is never doubtful, because neither party can pretend to
represent that portion of the community which has not voted. The
associations which are formed are aware, as well as the nation at
large, that they do not represent the majority: this is, indeed, a
condition inseparable from their existence; for if they did
represent the preponderating power, they would change the law
instead of soliciting its reform. The consequence of this is that
the moral influence of the Government which they attack is very much
increased, and their own power is very much enfeebled.
In Europe there are few associations which do not affect to
represent the majority, or which do not believe that they represent
it. This conviction or this pretension tends to augment their force
amazingly, and contributes no less to legalize their measures.
Violence may seem to be excusable in defence of the cause of
oppressed right. Thus it is, in the vast labyrinth of human laws,
that extreme liberty sometimes corrects the abuses of license, and
that extreme democracy obviates the dangers of democratic
government. In Europe, associations consider themselves, in some
degree, as the legislative and executive councils of the people,
which is unable to speak for itself. In America, where they only
represent a minority of the nation, they argue and they petition.
The means which the associations of Europe employ are in accordance
with the end which they propose to obtain. As the principal aim of
these bodies is to act, and not to debate, to fight rather than to
persuade, they are naturally led to adopt a form of organization
which differs from the ordinary customs of civil bodies, and which
assumes the habits and the maxims of military life. They centralize
the direction of their resources as much as possible, and they
intrust the power of the whole party to a very small number of
leaders.
The members of these associations respond to a watchword, like
soldiers on duty; they profess the doctrine of passive obedience;
say rather, that in uniting together they at once abjure the
exercise of their own judgment and free will; and the tyrannical
control which these societies exercise is often far more
insupportable than the authority possessed over society by the
Government which they attack. Their moral force is much diminished
by these excesses, and they lose the powerful interest which is
always excited by a struggle between oppressors and the oppressed.
The man who in given cases consents to obey his fellows with
servility, and who submits his activity and even his opinions to
their control, can have no claim to rank as a free citizen.
The Americans have also established certain forms of government
which are applied to their associations, but these are invariably
borrowed from the forms of the civil administration. The
independence of each individual is formally recognized; the tendency
of the members of the association points, as it does in the body of
the community, towards the same end, but they are not obliged to
follow the same track. No one abjures the exercise of his reason and
his free will; but every one exerts that reason and that will for
the benefit of a common undertaking.
Chapter 13 Government of the Democracy in America
I AM well aware of the difficulties which attend this part of my
subject, but although every expression which I am about to make use
of may clash, upon some one point, with the feelings of the
different parties which divide my country, I shall speak my opinion
with the most perfect openness.
In Europe we are at a loss how to judge the true character and the
more permanent propensities of democracy, because in Europe two
conflicting principles exist, and we do not know what to attribute
to the principles themselves, and what to refer to the passions
which they bring into collision. Such, however, is not the case in
America; there the people reigns without any obstacle, and it has no
perils to dread and no injuries to avenge. In America, democracy is
swayed by its own free propensities; its course is natural and its
activity is unrestrained; the United States consequently afford the
most favorable opportunity of studying its real character. And to no
people can this inquiry be more vitally interesting than to the
French nation, which is blindly driven onwards by a daily and
irresistible impulse towards a state of things which may prove
either despotic or republican, but which will assuredly be
democratic.
Universal Suffrage
I have already observed that universal suffrage has been adopted in
all the States of the Union; it consequently occurs a mongst
different populations which occupy very different positions in the
scale of society. I have had opportunities of observing its effects
in different localities, and amongst races of men who are nearly
strangers to each other by their language, their religion, and their
manner of life; in Louisiana as well as in New England, in Georgia
and in Canada. I have remarked that Universal Suffrage is far from
producing in America either all the good or all the evil
consequences which are assigned to it in Europe, and that its
effects differ very widely from those which are usually attributed
to it.
Choice of the People, and Instinctive Preferences of the American
Democracy
In the United States the most able men are rarely placed at the head
of affairs -- Reason of this peculiarity -- The envy which prevails
in the lower orders of France against the higher classes is not a
French, but a purely democratic sentiment -- For what reason the
most distinguished men in America frequently seclude themselves from
public affairs.
Many people in Europe are apt to believe without saying it, or to
say without believing it, that one of the great advantages of
universal suffrage is, that it entrusts the direction of public
affairs to men who are worthy of the public confidence. They admit
that the people is unable to govern for itself, but they aver that
it is always sincerely disposed to promote the welfare of the State,
and that it instinctively designates those persons who are animated
by the same good wishes, and who are the most fit to wield the
supreme authority. I confess that the observations I made in America
by no means coincide with these opinions. On my arrival in the
United States I was surprised to find so much distinguished talent
among the subjects, and so little among the heads of the Government.
It is a well-authenticated fact, that at the present day the most
able men in the United States are very rarely placed at the head of
affairs; and it must be acknowledged that such has been the result
in proportion as democracy has out-stepped all its former limits.
The race of American statesmen has evidently dwindled most
remarkably in the course of the last fifty years.
Several causes may be assigned to this phenomenon. It is impossible,
notwithstanding the most strenuous exertions, to raise the
intelligence of the people above a certain level. Whatever may be
the facilities of acquiring information, whatever may be the
profusion of easy methods and of cheap science, the human mind can
never be instructed and educated without devoting a considerable
space of time to those objects.
The greater or the lesser possibility of subsisting without labor is
therefore the necessary boundary of intellectual improvement. This
boundary is more remote in some countries and more restricted in
others; but it must exist somewhere as long as the people is
constrained to work in order to procure the means of physical
subsistence, that is to say, as long as it retains its popular
character. It is therefore quite as difficult to imagine a State in
which all the citizens should be very well informed as a State in
which they should all be wealthy; these two difficulties may be
looked upon as correlative. It may very readily he admitted that the
mass of the citizens are sincerely disposed to promote the welfare
of their country; nay more, it may even be allowed that the lower
classes are less apt to be swayed by considerations of personal
interest than the higher orders: but it is always more or less
impossible for them to discern the best means of attaining the end
which they desire with sincerity. Long and patient observation,
joined to a multitude of different notions, is required to form a
just estimate of the character of a single individual; and can it be
supposed that the vulgar have the power of succeeding in an inquiry
which misleads the penetration of genius itself? The people has
neither the time nor the means which are essential to the
prosecution of an investigation of this kind: its conclusions are
hastily formed from a superficial inspection of the more prominent
features of a question. Hence it often assents to the clamor of a
mountebank who knows the secret of stimulating its tastes, while its
truest friends frequently fail in their exertions.
Moreover, the democracy is not only deficient in that soundness of
judgment which is necessary to select men really deserving of its
confidence, but it has neither the desire nor the inclination to
find them out. It cannot be denied that democratic institutions have
a very strong tendency to promote the feeling of envy in the human
heart; not so much because they afford to every one the means of
rising to the level of any of his fellow-citizens, as because those
means perpetually disappoint the persons who employ them. Democratic
institutions awaken and foster a passion for equality which they can
never entirely satisfy. This complete equality eludes the grasp of
the people at the very moment at which it thinks to hold it fast,
and "flies," as Pascal says, "with eternal flight"; the people is
excited in the pursuit of an advantage, which is more precious
because it is not sufficiently remote to be unknown, or sufficiently
near to be enjoyed. The lower orders are agitated by the chance of
success, they are irritated by its uncertainty; and they pass from
the enthusiasm of pursuit to the exhaustion of ill-success, and
lastly to the acrimony of disappointment. Whatever transcends their
own limits appears to be an obstacle to their desires, and there is
no kind of superiority, however legitimate it may be, which is not
irksome in their sight.
It has been supposed that the secret instinct which leads the lower
orders to remove their superiors as much as possible from the
direction of public affairs is peculiar to France. This, however, is
an error; the propensity to which I allude is not inherent in any
particular nation, but in democratic institutions in general; and
although it may have been heightened by peculiar political
circumstances, it owes its origin to a higher cause.
In the United States the people is not disposed to hate the superior
classes of society; but it is not very favorably inclined towards
them, and it carefully excludes them from the exercise of authority.
It does not entertain any dread of distinguished talents, but it is
rarely captivated by them; and it awards its approbation very
sparingly to such as have risen without the popular support.
Whilst the natural propensities of democracy induce the people to
reject the most distinguished citizens as its rulers, these
individuals are no less apt to retire from a political career in
which it is almost impossible to retain their independence, or to
advance without degrading themselves. This opinion has been very
candidly set forth by Chancellor Kent, who says, in speaking with
great eulogiums of that part of the Constitution which empowers the
Executive to nominate the judges: "It is indeed probable that the
men who are best fitted to discharge the duties of this high office
would have too much reserve in their manners, and too much austerity
in their principles, for them to be returned by the majority at an
election where universal suffrage is adopted." Such were the
Opinions which were printed without contradiction in America in the
year 1830!
I hold it to be sufficiently demonstrated that universal suffrage is
by no means a guarantee of the wisdom of the popular choice, and
that, whatever its advantages may be, this is not one of them.
Causes Which May Partly Correct These Tendencies of the Democracy
Contrary effects produced on peoples as well as on individuals by
great dangers -- Why so many distinguished men stood at the head of
affairs in America fifty years ago -- Influence which the
intelligence and the manners of the people exercise upon its choice
-- Example of New England -- States of the Southwest -- Influence of
certain laws upon the choice of the people -- Election by an elected
body -- Its effects upon the composition of the Senate.
When a State is threatened by serious dangers, the people frequently
succeeds in selecting the citizens who are the most able to save it.
It has been observed that man rarely retains his customary level in
presence of very critical circumstances; he rises above or he sinks
below his usual condition, and the same thing occurs in nations at
large. Extreme perils sometimes quench the energy of a people
instead of stimulating it; they excite without directing its
passions, and instead of clearing they confuse its powers of
perception. The Jews deluged the smoking ruins of their temple with
the carnage of the remnant of their host. But it is more common,
both in the case of nations and in that of individuals, to find
extraordinary virtues arising from the very imminence of the danger.
Great characters are then thrown into relief, as edifices which are
concealed by the gloom of night are illuminated by the glare of a
conflagration. At those dangerous times genius no longer abstains
from presenting itself in the arena; and the people, alarmed by the
perils of its situation, buries its envious passions in a short
oblivion. Great names may then be drawn from the balloting-box.
I have already observed that the American statesmen of the present
day are very inferior to those who stood at the head of affairs
fifty years ago. This is as much a consequence of the circumstances
as of the laws of the country. When America was struggling in the
high cause of independence to throw off the yoke of another country,
and when it was about to usher a new nation into the world, the
spirits of its inhabitants were roused to the height which their
great efforts required. In this general excitement the most
distinguished men were ready to forestall the wants of the
community, and the people clung to them for support, and placed them
at its head. But events of this magnitude are rare, and it is from
an inspection of the ordinary course of affairs that our judgment
must be formed.
If passing occurrences sometimes act as checks upon the passions of
democracy, the intelligence and the manners of the community
exercise an influence which is not less powerful and far more
permanent. This is extremely perceptible in the United States.
In New England the education and the liberties of the communities
were engendered by the moral and religious principles of their
founders. Where society has acquired a sufficient degree of
stability to enable it to hold certain maxims and to retain fixed
habits, the lower orders are accustomed to respect intellectual
superiority and to submit to it without complaint, although they set
at naught all those privileges which wealth and birth have
introduced among mankind. The democracy in New England consequently
makes a more judicious choice than it does elsewhere.
But as we descend towards the South, to those States in which the
constitution of society is more modern and less strong, where
instruction is less general, and where the principles of morality,
of religion, and of liberty are less happily combined, we perceive
that the talents and the virtues of those who are in authority
become more and more rare.
Lastly, when we arrive at the new South-western States, in which the
constitution of society dates but from yesterday, and presents an
agglomeration of adventurers and speculators, we are amazed at the
persons who are invested with public authority, and we are led to
ask by what force, independent of the legislation and of the men who
direct it, the State can be protected, and society be made to
flourish.
There are certain laws of a democratic nature which contribute,
nevertheless, to correct, in some measure, the dangerous tendencies
of democracy. On entering the House of Representatives of Washington
one is struck by the vulgar demeanor of that great assembly. The eye
frequently does not discover a man of celebrity within its walls.
Its members are almost all obscure individuals whose names present
no associations to the mind: they are mostly village lawyers, men in
trade, or even persons belonging to the lower classes of society. In
a country in which education is very general, it is said that the
representatives of the people do not always know how to write
correctly.
At a few yards' distance from this spot is the door of the Senate,
which contains within a small space a large proportion of the
celebrated men of America. Scarcely an individual is to be perceived
in it who does not recall the idea of an active and illustrious
career: the Senate is composed of eloquent advocates, distinguished
generals, wise magistrates, and statesmen of note, whose language
would at all times do honor to the most remarkable parliamentary
debates of Europe.
What then is the cause of this strange contrast, and why are the
most able citizens to be found in one assembly rather than in the
other? Why is the former body remarkable for its vulgarity and its
poverty of talent, whilst the latter seems to enjoy a monopoly of
intelligence and of sound judgment? Both of these assemblies emanate
from the people; both of them are chosen by universal suffrage; and
no voice has hitherto been heard to assert in America that the
Senate is hostile to the interests of the people. From what cause,
then, does so startling a difference arise? The only reason which
appears to me adequately to account for it is, that the House of
Representatives is elected by the populace directly, and that the
Senate is elected by elected bodies. The whole body of the citizens
names the legislature of each State, and the Federal Constitution
converts these legislatures into so many electoral bodies, which
return the members of the Senate. The senators are elected by an
indirect application of universal suffrage; for the legislatures
which name them are not aristocratic or privileged bodies which
exercise the electoral franchise in their own right; but they are
chosen by the totality of the citizens; they are generally elected
every year, and new members may constantly be chosen who will employ
their electoral rights in conformity with the wishes of the public.
But this transmission of the popular authority through an assembly
of chosen men operates an important change in it, by refining its
discretion and improving the forms which it adopts. Men who are
chosen in this manner accurately represent the majority of the
nation which governs them; but they represent the elevated thoughts
which are current in the community, the propensities which prompt
its nobler actions, rather than the petty passions which disturb or
the vices which disgrace it.
The time may be already anticipated at which the American Republics
will be obliged to introduce the plan of election by an elected body
more frequently into their system of representation, or they will
incur no small risk of perishing miserably amongst the shoals of
democracy.
And here I have no scruple in confessing that I look upon this
peculiar system of election as the only means of bringing the
exercise of political power to the level of all classes of the
people. Those thinkers who regard this institution as the exclusive
weapon of a party, and those who fear, on the other hand, to make
use of it, seem to me to fall into as great an error in the one case
as in the other.
Influence Which the American Democracy has Exercised on the Laws
Relating to Elections
When elections are rare, they expose the State to a violent crisis
-- When they are frequent, they keep up a degree of feverish
excitement -- The Americans have preferred the second of these two
evils Mutability of the laws -- Opinions of Hamilton and Jefferson
on this subject.
When elections recur at long intervals the State is exposed to
violent agitation every time they take place. Parties exert
themselves to the utmost in order to gain a prize which is so rarely
within their reach; and as the evil is almost irremediable for the
candidates who fail, the consequences of their disappointed ambition
may prove most disastrous; if, on the other hand, the legal struggle
can be repeated within a short space of time, the defeated parties
take patience. When elections occur frequently, their recurrence
keeps society in a perpetual state of feverish excitement, and
imparts a continual instability to public affairs.
Thus, on the one hand the State is exposed to the perils of a
revolution, on the other to perpetual mutability; the former system
threatens the very existence of the Government, the latter is an
obstacle to all steady and consistent policy. The Americans have
preferred the second of these evils to the first; but they were led
to this conclusion by their instinct much more than by their reason;
for a taste for variety is one of the characteristic passions of
democracy. An extraordinary mutability has, by this means, been
introduced into their legislation. Many of the Americans consider
the instability of their laws as a necessary consequence of a system
whose general results are beneficial. But no one in the United
States affects to deny the fact of this instability, or to contend
that it is not a great evil.
Hamilton, after having demonstrated the utility of a power which
might prevent, or which might at least impede, the promulgation of
bad laws, adds: "It might perhaps be said that the power of
preventing bad laws includes that of preventing good ones, and may
be used to the one purpose as well as to the other. But this
objection will have little weight with those who can properly
estimate the mischiefs of that inconstancy and mutability in the
laws which form the greatest blemish in the character and genius of
our governments." (Federalist, No. 73.) And again in No. 62 of the
same work he observes: "The facility and excess of law-making seem
to be the diseases to which our governments are most liable. . . The
mischievous effects of the mutability in the public councils arising
from a rapid succession of new members would fill a volume: every
new election in the States is found to change one-half of the
representatives. From this change of men must proceed a change of
opinions'and of measures, which forfeits the respect and confidence
of other nations, poisons the blessings of liberty itself, and
diminishes the attachment and reverence of the people toward a
political system which betrays so many marks of infirmity."
Jefferson himself, the greatest Democrat whom the democracy of
America has yet produced, pointed out the same evils. "The
instability of our laws," said he in a letter to Madison, "is really
a very serious inconvenience. I think that we ought to have obviated
it by deciding that a whole year should always be allowed to elapse
between the bringing in of a bill and the final passing of it. It
should afterward be discussed and put to the vote without the
possibility of making any alteration in it; and if the circumstances
of the case required a more speedy decision, the question should not
be decided by a simple majority, but by a majority of at least
two-thirds of both houses."
Public Officers Under the Control of the Democracy in America
Simple exterior of the American public officers -- No official
costume -- All public officers are remunerated -- Political
consequences of this system -- No public career exists in America --
Result of this.
Public officers in the United States are commingled with the crowd
of citizens; they have neither palaces, nor guards, nor ceremonial
costumes. This simple exterior of the persons in authority is
connected not only with the peculiarities of the American character,
but with the fundamental principles of that society. In the
estimation of the democracy a government is not a benefit, but a
necessary evil. A certain degree of power must be granted to public
officers, for they would be of no use without it. But the ostensible
semblance of authority is by no means indispensable to the conduct
of affairs, and it is needlessly offensive to the susceptibility of
the public. The public officers themselves are well aware that they
only enjoy the superiority over their fellow-citizens which they
derive from their authority upon condition of putting themselves on
a level with the whole community by their manners. A public officer
in the United States is uniformly civil, accessible to all the
world, attentive to all requests, and obliging in his replies. I was
pleased by these characteristics of a democratic government; and I
was struck by the manly independence of the citizens, who respect
the office more than the officer, and who are less attached to the
emblems of authority than to the man who bears them.
I am inclined to believe that the influence which costumes really
exercise, in an age like that in which we live, has been a good deal
exaggerated. I never perceived that a public officer in America was
the less respected whilst he was in the discharge of his duties
because his own merit was set off by no adventitious signs. On the
other hand, it is very doubtful whether a peculiar dress contributes
to the respect which public characters ought to have for their own
position, at least when they are not otherwise inclined to respect
it. When a magistrate (and in France such instances are not rare)
indulges his trivial wit at the expense of the prisoner, or derides
the predicament in which a culprit is placed, it would be well to
deprive him of his robes of office, to see whether he would recall
some portion of the natural dignity of mankind when he is reduced to
the apparel of a private citizen.
A democracy may, however, allow a certain show of magisterial pomp,
and clothe its officers in silks and gold, without seriously
compromising its principles. Privileges of this kind are transitory;
they belong to the place, and are distinct from the individual: but
if public officers are not uniformly remunerated by the State, the
public charges must be entrusted to men of opulence and
independence, who constitute the basis of an aristocracy; and if the
people still retains its right of election, that election can only
be made from a certain class of citizens. When a democratic republic
renders offices which had formerly been remunerated gratuitous, it
may safely be believed that the State is advancing to monarchical
institutions; and when a monarchy begins to remunerate such officers
as had hitherto been unpaid, it is a sure sign that it is
approaching toward a despotic or a republican form of government.
The substitution of paid for unpaid functionaries is of itself, in
my opinion, sufficient to constitute a serious revolution.
I look upon the entire absence of gratuitous functionaries in
America as one of the most prominent signs of the absolute dominion
which democracy exercises in that country. All public services, of
whatsoever nature they may be, are paid; so that every one has not
merely the right, but also the means of performing them. Although,
in democratic States, all the citizens are qualified to occupy
stations in the Government, all are not tempted to try for them. The
number and the capacities of the candidates are more apt to restrict
the choice of electors than the conditions of the candidateship.
In nations in which the principle of election extends to every place
in the State no political career can, properly speaking, be said to
exist. Men are promoted as if by chance to the rank which they
enjoy, and they are by no means sure of retaining it. The
consequence is that in tranquil times public functions offer but few
lures to ambition. In the United States the persons who engage in
the perplexities of political life are individuals of very moderate
pretensions. The pursuit of wealth generally diverts men of great
talents and of great passions from the pursuit of power, and it very
frequently happens that a man does not undertake to direct the
fortune of the State until he has discovered his incompetence to
conduct his own affairs. The vast number of very ordinary men who
occupy public stations is quite as attributable to these causes as
to the bad choice of the democracy. In the United States, I am not
sure that the people would return the men of superior abilities who
might solicit its support, but it is certain that men of this
description do not come forward.
Arbitrary Power of Magistrates Under the Rule of the American
Democracy
For what reason the arbitrary power of Magistrates is greater in
absolute monarchies and in democratic republics than it is in
limited monarchies -- Arbitrary power of the Magistrates in New
England.
In two different kinds of government the magistrates a exercise a
considerable degree of arbitrary power; namely, under the absolute
government of a single individual, and under that of a democracy.
This identical result proceeds from causes which are nearly
analogous.
In despotic States the fortune of no citizen is secure; and public
officers are not more safe than private individuals. The sovereign,
who has under his control the lives, the property, and sometimes the
honor of the men whom he employs, does not scruple to allow them a
great latitude of action, because he is convinced that they will not
use it to his prejudice. In despotic States the sovereign is so
attached to the exercise of his power, that he dislikes the
constraint even of his own regulations; and he is well pleased that
his agents should follow a somewhat fortuitous line of conduct,
provided he be certain that their actions will never counteract his
desires.
In democracies, as the majority has every year the right of
depriving the officers whom it has appointed of their power, it has
no reason to fear any abuse of their authority. As the people is
always able to signify its wishes to those who conduct the
Government, it prefers leaving them to make their own exertions to
prescribing an invariable rule of conduct which would at once fetter
their activity and the popular authority.
It may even be observed, on attentive consideration, that under the
rule of a democracy the arbitrary power of the magistrate must be
still greater than in despotic States. In the latter the sovereign
has the power of punishing all the faults with which he becomes
acquainted, but it would be vain for him to hope to become
acquainted with all those which are committed. In the former the
sovereign power is not only supreme, but it is universally present.
The American functionaries are, in point of fact, much more
independent in the sphere of action which the law traces out for
them than any public officer in Europe. Very frequently the object
which they are to accomplish is simply pointed out to them, and the
choice of the means is left to their own discretion.
In New England, for instance, the selectmen of each township are
bound to draw up the list of persons who are to serve on the jury;
the only rule which is laid down to guide them in their choice is
that they are to select citizens possessing the elective franchise
and enjoying a fair reputation. In France the lives and liberties of
the subjects would be thought to be in danger if a public officer of
any kind was entrusted with so formidable a right. In New England
the same magistrates are empowered to post the names of habitual
drunkards in public-houses, and to prohibit the inhabitants of a
town from supplying them with liquor. A censorial power of this
excessive kind would be revolting to the population of the most
absolute monarchies; here, however, it is submitted to without
difficulty.
Nowhere has so much been left by the law to the arbitrary
determination of the magistrate as in democratic republics, because
this arbitrary power is unattended by any alarming consequences. It
may even be asserted that the freedom of the magistrate increases as
the elective franchise is extended, and as the duration of the time
of office is shortened. Hence arises the great difficulty which
attends the conversion of a democratic republic into a monarchy. The
magistrate ceases to be elective, but he retains the rights and the
habits of an elected officer, which lead directly to despotism.
It is only in limited monarchies that the law, which prescribes the
sphere in which public officers are to act, superintends all their
measures. The cause of this may be easily detected. In limited
monarchies the power is divided between the King does not venture to
place the public officers under the control of the people, lest they
should be tempted to betray his interests; on the other hand, the
people fears lest the magistrates should serve to oppress the
liberties of the country, if they were entirely dependent upon the
Crown; they cannot therefore be said to depend on either one or the
other. The same cause which induces the king and the people to
render public officers independent suggests the necessity of such
securities as may prevent their independence from encroaching upon
the authority of the former and the liberties of the latter. They
consequently agree as to the necessity of restricting the
functionary to a line of conduct laid down beforehand, and they are
interested in confining him by certain regulations which he cannot
evade.
Instability of the Administration in the United States
In America the public acts of a community frequently leave fewer
traces than the occurrences of a family -- Newspapers the only
historical remains -- Instability of the administration prejudicial
to the art of government.
The authority which public men possess in America is so brief, and
they are so soon commingled with the ever-changing population of the
country, that the acts of a community frequently leave fewer traces
than the occurrences of a private family. The public administration
is, so to speak, oral and traditionary. But little is committed to
writing, and that little is wafted away forever, like the leaves of
the Sibyl, by the smallest breeze.
The only historical remains in the United States are the newspapers;
but if a number be wanting, the chain of time is broken, and the
present is severed from the past. I am convinced that in fifty years
it will be more difficult to collect authentic documents concerning
the social condition of the Americans at the present day than it is
to find remains of the administration of France during the Middle
Ages; and if the United States were ever invaded by barbarians, it
would be necessary to have recourse to the history of other nations
in order to learn anything of the people which now inhabits them.
The instability of the administration has penetrated into the habits
of the people: it even appears to suit the general taste, and no one
cares for what occurred before his time. No methodical system is
pursued; no archives are formed; and no documents are brought
together when it would be very easy to do so. Where they exist,
little store is set upon them; and I have amongst my papers several
original public documents which were given to me in answer to some
of my inquiries. In America society seems to live from hand to
mouth, like an army in the field. Nevertheless, the art of
administration may undoubtedly be ranked as a science, and no
sciences can be improved if the discoveries and observations of
successive generations are not connected together in the order in
which they occur. One man, in the short space of his life remarks a
fact; another conceives an idea; the former invents a means of
execution, the latter reduces a truth to a fixed proposition; and
mankind gathers the fruits of individual experience upon its way and
gradually forms the sciences. But the persons who conduct the
administration in America can seldom afford any instruction to each
other; and when they assume the direction of society, they simply
possess those attainments which are most widely disseminated in the
community, and no experience peculiar to themselves. Democracy,
carried to its furthest limits, is therefore prejudicial to the art
of government; and for this reason it is better adapted to a people
already versed in the conduct of an administration than to a nation
which is uninitiated in public affairs.
This remark, indeed, is not exclusively applicable to the science of
administration. Although a democratic government is founded upon a
very simple and natural principle, it always presupposes the
existence of a high degree of culture and enlightenment in society.
At the first glance it may be imagined to belong to the earliest
ages of the world; but maturer observation will convince us that it
could only come last in the succession of human history.
Charges Levied by the State Under the Rule of the American Democracy
In all communities citizens divisible into three classes -- Habits
of each of these classes in the direction of public finances -- Why
public expenditure must tend to increase when the people governs --
What renders the extravagance of a democracy less to be feared in
America -- Public expenditure under a democracy.
Before we can affirm whether a democratic form of government is
economical or not, we must establish a suitable standard of
comparison. The question would be one of easy solution if we were to
attempt to draw a parallel between a democratic republic and an
absolute monarchy. The public expenditure would be found to be more
considerable under the former than under the latter; such is the
case with all free States compared to those which are not so. It is
certain that despotism ruins individuals by preventing them from
producing wealth, much more than by depriving them of the wealth
they have produced; it dries up the source of riches, whilst it
usually respects acquired property. Freedom, on the contrary,
engenders far more benefits than it destroys; and the nations which
are favored by free institutions invariably find that their
resources increase even more rapidly than their taxes.
My present object is to compare free nations to each other, and to
point out the influence of democracy upon the finances of a State.
Communities, as well as organic bodies, are subject to certain fixed
rules in their formation which they cannot evade. They are composed
of certain elements which are common to them at all times and under
all circumstances. The people may always be mentally divided into
three distinct classes. The first of these classes consists of the
wealthy; the second, of those who are in easy circumstances; and the
third is composed of those who have little or no property, and who
subsist more especially the work which they perform for the two
superior orders. The proportion of the individuals who are included
in these three divisions may vary according to the condition of
society, but the divisions themselves can never be obliterated.
It is evident that each of these classes will exercise an influence
peculiar to its own propensities upon the administration of the
finances of the State. If the first of the three exclusively
possesses the legislative power, it is probable that it will not be
sparing of the public funds, because the taxes which are levied on a
large fortune only tend to diminish the sum of superfluous
enjoyment, and are, in point of fact, but little felt. If the second
class has the power of making the laws, it will certainly not be
lavish of taxes, because nothing is so onerous as a large impost
which is levied upon a small income. The government of the middle
classes appears to me to be the most economical, though perhaps not
the most enlightened, and certainly not the most generous, of free
governments.
But let us now suppose that the legislative authority is vested in
the lowest orders: there are two striking reasons which show that
the tendency of the expenditure will be to increase, not to
diminish. As the great majority of those who create the laws are
possessed of no property upon which taxes can be imposed, all the
money which is spent for the community appears to be spent to their
advantage, at no cost of their own; and those who are possessed of
some little property readily find means of regulating the taxes so
that they are burdensome to the wealthy and profitable to the poor,
although the rich are unable to take the same advantage when they
are in possession of the Government.
In countries in which the poor should be exclusively invested with
the power of making the laws no great economy of public expenditure
ought to be expected: that expenditure will always be considerable;
either because the taxes do not weigh upon those who levy them, or
because they are levied in such a manner as not to weigh upon those
classes. In other words, the government of the democracy is the only
one under which the power which lays on taxes escapes the payment of
them.
It may be objected (but the argument has no real weight) that the
true interest of the people is indissolubly connected with that of
the wealthier portion of the community, since it cannot but suffer
by the severe measures to which it resorts. But is it not the true
interest of kings to render their subjects happy, and the true
interest of nobles to admit recruits into their order on suitable
grounds? If remote advantages had power to prevail over the passions
and the exigencies of the moment, no such thing as a tyrannical
sovereign or an exclusive aristocracy could ever exist.
Again, it may be objected that the poor are never invested with the
sole power of making the laws; but I reply, that wherever universal
suffrage has been established the majority of the community
unquestionably exercises the legislative authority; and if it be
proved that the poor always constitute the majority, it may be
added, with perfect truth, that in the countries in which they
possess the elective franchise they possess the sole power of making
laws. But it is certain that in all the nations of the world the
greater number has always consisted of those persons who hold no
property, or of those whose property is insufficient to exempt them
from the necessity of working in order to procure an easy
subsistence. Universal suffrage does therefore, in point of fact,
invest the poor with the government of society.
The disastrous influence which popular authority may sometimes
exercise upon the finances of a State was very clearly seen in some
of the democratic republics of antiquity, in which the public
treasure was exhausted in order to relieve indigent citizens, or to
supply the games and theatrical amusements of the populace. It is
true that the representative system was then very imperfectly known,
and that, at the present time, the influence of popular passion is
less felt in the conduct of public affairs; but it may be believed
that the delegate will in the end conform to the principles of his
constituents, and favor their propensities as much as their
interests.
The extravagance of democracy is, however, less to be dreaded in
proportion as the people acquires a share of property, because on
the one hand the contributions of the rich are then less needed,
and, on the other, it is more difficult to lay on taxes which do not
affect the interests of the lower classes. On this account universal
suffrage would be less dangerous in France than in England, because
in the latter country the property on which taxes may be levied is
vested in fewer hands. America, where the great majority of the
citizens possess some fortune, is in a still more favorable position
than France.
There are still further causes which may increase the sum of public
expenditure in democratic countries. When the aristocracy governs,
the individuals who conduct the affairs of State are exempted by
their own station in society from every kind of privation; they are
contented with their position; power and renown are the objects for
which they strive; and, as they are placed far above the obscurer
throng of citizens, they do not always distinctly perceive how the
well-being of the mass of the people ought to redound to their own
honor. They are not indeed callous to the sufferings of the poor,
but they cannot feel those miseries as acutely as if they were
themselves partakers of them. Provided that the people appear to
submit to its lot, the rulers are satisfied, and they demand nothing
further from the Government. An aristocracy is more intent upon the
means of maintaining its influence than upon the means of improving
its condition.
When, on the contrary, the people is invested with the supreme
authority, the perpetual sense of their own miseries impels the
rulers of society to seek for perpetual ameliorations. A thousand
different objects are subjected to improvement; the most trivial
details are sought out as susceptible of amendment; and those
changes which are accompanied with considerable expense are more
especially advocated, since the object is to render the condition of
the poor more tolerable, who cannot pay for themselves.
Moreover, all democratic communities are agitated by an ill-defined
excitement and by a kind of feverish impatience, that engender a
multitude of innovations, almost all of which are attended with
expense.
In monarchies and aristocracies the natural taste which the rulers
have for power and for renown is stimulated by the promptings of
ambition, and they are frequently incited by these temptations to
very costly underta
| |